Prologue

BRIDGETTE

Nobody is perfect. I, Bridgette Finn, am among those whose imperfections are far greater than their acceptable qualities but I could hide them by being great—in looks and work. People disliked me but I know it was only in their minds. No one would speak up to me in fear of being trashed in front of people—yeah, like I would dare ruin my one-hundred dollar fingernails pulling hair follicles out of people’s dirty scalps. If I would like to trash you in public, I would do so in an elegant, nasty way you could never imagine. I would manipulate and play everyone at the tips of my fingers until I get my way.

I have always been fully aware how people felt about me but I learned to ignore. I was too busy thinking about my own to even bother and it’s just like the day when I was crossing the street one sunny morning of July and almost collided with an old lady. I threw one look at the woman and walked on. The old lady may have condemned me to hell for not helping her cross the street with her three bags of groceries after almost crashing into her, but I didn’t care. I was going late for a very important meeting and helping an old lady who bought too much of what she could carry would jeopardize my day.

Little did I know that it was the day that my life would completely, utterly and horribly change…

CARA

I helped the old woman with her bags, carrying the two heavy ones and handed them back to her the moment we crossed the street. The old lady thanked me and gave me an apple for the road. I accepted with a smile and walked on. For a moment I thought I recognized the black-haired woman that almost caused the old lady to stumble on the ground. I shook my head as bad memories of high school flashed before my eyes. Those were silly days and I had to forget about them. But who could forget Bridgette Finn?

No one, I thought.

Before my anger started to rise up my throat and consume my good day, I decided to shift my attention on another subject. And then I frowned.

I may categorize it as a bad day after all. Dr. Newman gave me his usual nasty look earlier which only meant that I had done something he didn’t like—again. I tried to remember everything I had carried out that day and I could never think of one single wrong thing I had done. But then Dr. Newman had always been hot towards me. Nothing I did pleased him and I had given up a long time ago doing just that. So why was I bothered?

My mother had always told me that I could never please anyone. She had always scolded me for trying too hard to be good in the eyes of everyone I knew. Maybe my mother was right. Maybe I was trying too hard.

As I went on with my thoughts, I didn’t know that I was walking behind the black-haired woman I thought was Bridgette Finn because I was trying hard not to think about her or Dr. Newman.

Little did I know that it was the day that my life would completely, utterly and horribly change…

Chapter 1

BRIDGETTE

I walked the busy street, pushing my way through a crowd of people carrying their cups of coffee and pretzels. My stomach ached for food but I had no time for that. I was really running late for an important meeting with an important client.

Okay, I admit. I didn’t really know who my clients would be—I was just informed by my secretary that I had to meet them immediately because the couple I had to meet were important . Sara…Cora…Lara—whatever my secretary’s name was—would never joke about it. She had learned from experience how I could be if I was ever misinformed or misguided.

As I walked to the building where my office was located, I tidied my skirt and looked at my high heels. They were gorgeous as always and I hoped they matched my loose white silk blouse tucked neatly into my black skirt. I checked my watch once again and ran to the closing elevator. I pushed my way into the packed space and smiled at everyone. I always knew that acting nice while in an elevator packed with all kinds of personalities would always be the best option. My usual behavior towards humankind would only leave me without peers when things went wrong.

The moment we reached the fifteenth floor, I was standing with two gentlemen who were carelessly eyeing my legs. I gave them my Bridgette Finn look—my come-and-try-but-you’ll-die-trying look. I breathed a sigh of relief when the two of them went on the opposite direction.

“Coffee, Cora…” I ordered as I stepped inside the office.

“Lara,” she corrected in a very low voice and scurried off to get me a cup of coffee from the pantry.

“Are the clients here?” I asked before she disappeared.

“Yes,” she nodded. “They’re already in the conference room. I already gave them refreshments,” my petite, red-head secretary answered.

I nodded. “Get me the profiles and bring them in,” I ordered as I made my way to the conference room.

“But your co—”

“What are you waiting for?” I arched my brow, showing my impatience. “And where’s my coffee?”

The poor girl stammered, closed her mouth, turned and walked back to her desk to the profiles.

I entered the small conference room directly in front of the reception area. A practiced smile was already pasted on my face along with the words, “A pleasant morning!” Never apologize for being late. That was my golden rule. I never apologized.

I didn’t dare look at the couple as I made my way at the head of the table. I didn’t know what to call them yet. The answer to that problem laid on the papers my secretary was taking her precious time retrieving.

“Good morning!” a sweet voice answered. It was the bride. I pretended to be busy looking at my planner on the table. I was planning on giving my secretary five more seconds before storming out the room to fire her when the papers came.

Their names were printed on the front page. Quinn Carter and Natalie Higgins.

My heart literally skipped a beat and I think I might have suffered a very small heart attack seeing the names. Actually, it was just the first one that struck me cold.

Slowly, I raised my eyes and for the first time in many years I saw Quinn Carter.

CARA

“Cara!”

I closed my eyes as I slowed down the hall. I forced a big smile on my face before I turned around and said, “Hi, Mrs. Fowler, how are you this morning?”

Prepared for another morning glory of fresh gossips fresh from the pot, I shifted my shopping bag to my other hand.

“My morning is fine, dear, but I cannot say the same for the Connelly’s!”

“I’m hoping nothing bad happened to them?” I didn’t even know who the Connelly’s were!

“Oh, no accidents dear but I think they’re now hoping for one.” Mrs. Fowler leaned closer and lowered down her voice as she continued, “They just moved into 577. You know, Mr. Robinson’s—God bless his soul—apartment.”

I frowned. “Why would the Connelly’s wish for an accident?”

“Because they are living right next to Ms. Danes! You know how loud her place can get whenever she has visitors every Friday.” She finished that sentence with a series of nod and a meaningful look.

Whatever story Ms. Danes had, I only knew Mrs. Fowler’s version. I only even met the lady twice or three times a week and each time she smiled at me nicely so whatever was going on with her life, I had no business. “I’m sure the Connelly’s can handle the noise,” I assured Mrs. Fowler and started backing away. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Fowler, but I really have to go now. I just came from the night shift and I really need a long sleep.”

The lady showed me her crooked teeth and nodded. “Okay, okay. Be thankful it’s not Friday!”

I shook my head and worked with my keys in one hand.

I went to the motion of stocking my kitchen cabinets and the fridge. I prepared a light breakfast and ate alone beside a large window overlooking the busy life down the street. People were just starting their day while I was ready to bid the world good night.

After clearing the table and the sink, I took a warm bath, soaking my sore muscles in warm water. I had almost fallen asleep and only stirred to full wakefulness when the water’s temperature started to drop. I dried myself, stepped into my sleeping clothes and attacked the bed.

REM was fast—six to seven hours the most. I could not sleep for more than eight hours even if I wanted to. My body would always scream in protest if I sleep for more than seven hours. Being a nurse means you have a wrecked body clock.

I had the day off so when I felt like sleep was not coming back, I decided to dress up. Danica, my best friend and colleague had been nagging me to go out with her for several weeks now and I finally said yes last night. It was four hours before our planned girls’ night out. It meant I still had time to go shopping for a good party dress. My old ones were five years old and I didn’t think it would do me well that time. I had to give myself a break so why not start with a nice dress, right?

The mall was just thirty minutes away from my place and it was already packed. People of all ages were shopping for their summer clothes and I had to deal with the slow pace. People usually take their time when they’re in the mall and I couldn’t bear it. As a nurse, I have always been used to moving two or three times faster than normal people. I went inside the first store I found which didn’t have more than ten people in it and went for a backless black dress. I was never the fashionable type but I knew the rules. If you couldn’t decide, go for black. Nothing could go wrong with black.

I checked my watch and was surprised when I only wasted an hour. I still had to kill three more. I found the perfect solution in a massage spa. After two hours, I was already running late.

Being late was fine if you were meeting Danica because the girl was the prime example of tardiness. I curled my dark brown locks and left it hanging around my shoulders. I did my makeup in just a matter of fifteen minutes. I went straight to our meeting place, a small bar and restaurant in town, to eat dinner while waiting for my friend.

Of course I was right. Danica was running late and I think I knew why. She must be waiting for someone else. She had done this more than a dozen times. She would always bring a guy and I would always be the third wheel. I didn’t have any problem with that because I could always come home without worry that Danica would be left alone.

When I finished my meal, I ordered for a glass of red wine. I was never a drinker but wine always suits my palate. I checked my watch again. Danica was one hour late. I was planning to wait for thirty more minutes and I would be gone.

BRIDGETTE

Of course he was also surprised. Who wouldn’t be if you saw your ex-girlfriend from high school and she turned out to be your wedding planner?

But then, because I have always been so good in masking any kinds of emotions, I smiled. His fiancée, Natalie, a blond pretty girl was confused when she noted the shock look on Quinn. She couldn’t help it and asked if we knew each other. I was fast to say yes. Quinn was a classmate in high school. It was the truth but not the full truth. Quinn’s eyebrows raised but he went with it and confirmed the new information to his fiancée.

The meeting started awkward but I managed to be professional. I gathered everything about the couple. It is always nice to know how the relationship grew and build from there.

They met in a project where he was the architect and she the interior decorator, they went on their first date after a week, moved in together after one year and he proposed during a dinner after six months.

I have heard this kind of love story a hundred times. There was nothing great about it so it meant I had to rack my brains out for a great wedding plan. I asked them for specifications such as number of guests, the type of wedding they wanted, any motif in mind, the works…

Quinn had been awfully quiet while Natalie did all the talking. I decided to ignore him and focus on the work. Natalie wanted something magical and fairytale-like. I took notes and knew her plans would eventually come flying out the window because I just didn’t like it. Soon I would come up with something much better. It was wise of them to hire a wedding planner because Natalie had a lot of plans in her mind to even consider a great wedding.

“It is nice to see you again, Quinn,” I said while shaking his hand.

He nodded, forced a smile and said, “Yeah.”

I then turned to Natalie and took her hand in mine, “And of course, it is nice to finally meet the bride. I am very much looking forward to working with you, Natalie.”

Natalie smiled sweetly and answered, “Me too! I am so excited! I heard you are the best!”

I shook my head and uttered, “No, I just try to do great.”

After they left, I threw my files on my secretary’s desk. “I want them printed out and compiled neatly in for tomorrow.” I then proceeded to my private office and started brainstorming alone. I didn’t need help from anyone. I was confident with my own talent and skills.

Cora, Lara or whoever she was brought me lunch. Two hours later she came in with a cup of coffee and a few biscuits. Two more hours later, I placed everything in order and called it a day. I really needed to get out for a few drinks.

I tried calling a few friends—most of them men—to accompany me but none of them could make it. No I was not dating anyone, but it was fine. I could find great company anytime I wanted to. I decided to go out for an early dinner first.

It started raining so I had to run to the door of the restaurant, ruining my one-thousand dollar pumps.

The place was already packed when I opened the doors and there was only one high stool left right at the bar. Any thoughts of dinner went away when I saw a familiar face. What was happening? It seemed like high school reunion was coming earlier than planned! Not that I would attend it if the invitation came at my door. There were just too many bad memories in that place and that time.

I very well remembered Cara Leonard as much as I remembered Quinn Carter, the two people who ruined my last few weeks in high school.

Squaring my shoulders, I smiled and worked my way towards her. “I think I know you,” I said, leaning my elbow on the bar next to her.

She slowly turned and her shock was clearly painted on her face. “Bridgette,” she breathed out.

At first I saw fear in her eyes and then anger—controlled anger.

“What are you doing here?”

I did not answer her question. “I was not expecting we would meet after what? Ten years?” I looked at her up and down and I must say Cara grew beautiful. She had been taking good care of herself. I pretended I couldn’t remember her name and asked, “You’re…what’s your name again?”

She frowned. “Cara.”

I rounded my eyes in feign surprise and slapped the hell of my palm on my forehead. “Of course! I should have known! You’re with someone?”

“I’m expecting someone,” she said, looking desperately over my shoulders. She must be praying for a good excuse to exit the place and avoid my wrath.

“Well, since you’re still alone and I’m alone, why don’t we catch up a few years since we last saw each other?” I looked at the man sitting right beside her. I placed my hand over his shoulder and he turned with a scowl which was immediately replaced by a smile when he got a good look at me. “Hi, can you scoot over there? My friend and I need to have some catching up to do,” I said it with a great deal of sweetness that could melt guy’s knees.

He just nodded and jumped right next to the empty stool and ordered a shot of tequila for me.

“So!” I turned to face the shocked Cara the moment I took over my throne and drowned down the tequila. “Do you know who I happened to cross path with earlier this morning? You would not believe me after I tell you.”

She seemed not to know if she should guess or wait for me to blurt it out.

“Quinn Carter!” I announced.

Her face turned to stone but she held her grace. I must say Cara never changed a bit. She was still the silent girl—controlled and graceful. I took that to my advantage.

I signaled for another shot of tequila. I never drink tequila because I usually get out of control after five shots. I made an exemption and drank the second glass before the bartender could set it down.

“I can’t believe it,” I shook my head dramatically.

Cara was obviously getting uncomfortable. Her fingers restlessly turned her half-empty glass of wine around and around, her eyes watching the dark liquid swirl.

“I must have done something wrong today. This day was just the most unfortunate one. Who would believe I would see the two people who ruined my high school?”

With my last words, Cara’s head turned to me, her eyes glowing in anger. She must have realized by now that I never forgot her name. “What did you say?”

Her voice was now deprived of its usual gentleness. Again, I won. One point for me.

“We ruined your high school?” she repeated my words, disbelief in her voice.

“You don’t think so?” I asked before I emptied another shot of the clear liquid. I could already feel the alcohol working its magic but I didn’t care.

“No.” Cara took cash from her purse and placed it on the counter. “I have to go. Don’t worry about the bill. It’s on me.” She then climbed off her stool and started walking away.

My alcohol-driven brain couldn’t let her so I stumbled out of my seat and caught up to her. “You’re still the coward I always knew you were. You pretend you didn’t do anything wrong when in fact, you were the bitch!”

Cara pretended not to hear me and walked out into the rain.

“Walking away like ten years ago?!” I shouted behind her. My head was started the get soaked and tiny drops of water splattered on my face. I didn’t care.

Cara finally turned around and yelled through the sound of the rain, “I thought you were my friend! You just used me like everybody else. You just had to, right Bridgette? You never had any friends! You just had yourself!”

I didn’t know what came over me but I just found myself attacking her in the rain. There was no one there to stop us. They were all inside eating, drinking and having fun.

Cara pushed me away and started to cross the street in brisk strides. I followed after her and pulled her hand to face me.

“Let go of me, you crazy bitch!” She screamed, pulling her hand away.

“Now who’s talking bitchy here?” I gritted and pulled harder.

“You’ve had a few drinks so go home! I don’t want to see you ever again!”

“Yeah? Really? I’m not done with you!”

“After everything you’ve done to me ten years ago, you still have the guts to say you’re not done with me? What more can you do to ruin my life, Bridgette?”

“I will never forget what you did, do you understand? So yes, I am not done with you!”

“Let me go—watch out!”

I did not even have the chance to turn around to see what caused the horror on Cara’s face. It happened so fast that neither of us had gotten out of the way. The car was coming too fast and its light blinded both of us.

And then there was just plain, utter darkness…

Chapter 2

CARA

The steady beeping sound brought me to consciousness. I tried to open my eyes but they felt too heavy. I tried to move but all I could manage was to twitch my fingers. The beeping continued. Where was I? I tried smelling my surrounding but something was lodged in my nostrils. I instantly managed to figure where I was. The beeping, the soft pillow and the nasal cannula—I’m in the hospital but this time, I’m not the nurse. I am the patient.

I tried to make a sound but my throat was too dry it hurt to even manage a groan. Focusing my attention back to my eyes, I managed to peel my lids off from each other and was immediately blinded by the light. Overwhelmed, I closed them and tried once more the moment I recovered. This time the light was tolerable. I could see flowers at the foot of the bed. Then I saw a black-haired girl bent over some papers, sitting in front of the service table standing against the wall. It must be my nurse. But why was she here? Did I need that much attention? What was the extent of my injuries? Since I couldn’t move my head, I figured I was wearing a c-collar.

I tried to feel my body and after a few moments I gave up. I couldn’t feel a damn thing. I groaned again and this time, a sound came out. The young lady looked up and smiled when she saw me looking at her.

“You’re awake!” She shot to her feet and I realized she was not my nurse. She was wearing dark jeans and a large gray shirt. She approached me with weary, as if she was afraid I was going to pounce on her. Well, not at my state. She must have seen the confusion in my eyes so she explained, “You’re in the hospital.”

That I’ve already figured out. Go on…talk some more. What happened? Are you the driver of the car that hit me?

“Thank God you did not acquire a major injury, just three stitches on your head. Your friend is okay too. She had a few stitches as well but I think you’re the first one to wake up. Mom and dad said they will be dropping by soon but you know them…soon is not always what it means…”

She lost me from the moment she mentioned ‘mom’ and ‘dad’.

 “Hooo…” I croaked. That did not come out right. I was trying to ask who the hell she was.

“What?” She frowned.

“Who…” I finally managed.

Her frown deepened. “Who? Me? You don’t remember?”

“No…”

“Bridgette, I think you’re tired. You should get some sleep.”

Bridgette? Did I hear her right? I tried to tell her she was talking to the wrong woman but my body couldn’t hold on. It wanted to shut down once again. I fell asleep with the thought of Bridgette somewhere in the hospital.

BRIDGETTE

I did not dare open my eyes. I knew I was in the hospital. The beeping sound of the monitor was very familiar. I had seen and heard the same thing in various movies and television shows. A constant snoring bothered me though. Was I lying in a ward with another patient? I had to get the nurse to transfer me to a private room immediately.

The snoring became louder and I groaned. I was not sure if the sound came out of my throat but it worked. The snoring stopped immediately and I felt someone holding my hand. It must be mom…or dad. But I knew it was unlikely. So it must be Lorraine. I tried opening my lids and when I did, the throbbing intensified. I had to close them again but before that, I caught a glimpse of a man with curly, graying hair staring at me.

I didn’t know who he was but I was pretty sure he was the one holding my hand. If he was a doctor, I swear doctors didn’t hold their patients’ hands the way this man held mine. Who the hell was this guy? If he was someone from the psych department who luckily got away to enter rooms of sexy and beautiful patients, the hospital would face a lot of legal issues the moment I could stand back on two feet.

I tried to ignore the man, wishing he was just a dream. His warm touch was too real though.

The accident was clear in my mind—the moment before the impact at least—so I was certain I did not suffer from amnesia or any other complications that came with a vehicular accidents often portrayed in movies or my favorite television dramas.

“Honey, it’s dad. You’re gonna be fine, okay? The doctor said you will be back on your feet anytime soon.” The voice was deep and warm.

I didn’t recognize that voice. A frown formed on my face. Who the hell was this guy?

“I bought your favorite cookies. We’ll eat them all when you’re able, I promise.”

Dad never talked that way. He never even held my hand in years. No, scratch that. I couldn’t even remember him holding mine since my mind started to store memories of childhood. This was not my dad. This was some sick man from the psych ward having some delusions. I wanted to reach out and press the button that would make the nurse scurry towards my room.

However, my hands wouldn’t oblige. And then it was darkness all over again.

CARA

The second time I woke up was much easier. I managed to open my eyes without being blinded by the light. My gaze flew to the window and I realized I slept through the whole day. It was night time and the only light was the one across the bed. The black-haired lady was still there. This time, she was wearing an oversized green shirt. She was still sitting on the same spot with one leg dangling on the armrest of the chair. She was also holding a phone and talking to someone.

“She’s fine. She has been sleeping well. The doctor said her vitals are stable. We’re just waiting for her to wake up and then we’ll know the extent of the injury…”

I did not bother to listen. I knew what the doctors would do next. They would assess my neurological status. They would want to know if I had sustained any brain injury. I was pretty sure I’d perfect the Glasgow coma scale.

Moving was a challenge. First, I was afraid to try again and fail. For all I knew, I must have been missing a leg and didn’t know it. But the black-haired girl said I received just a few stitches and I was hoping it didn’t include stitches on an amputated extremity.

I did not realize I let out a small groan and the lady immediately turned her head towards me. She smiled and said to the phone, “She’s awake. You want to talk to her?” She waited for the reply and it must not have been good because she frowned and rolled her eyes. She placed the phone down without saying goodbye, withdrew her leg from the armrest and stood. She walked towards me and stood beside the bed, maintaining a distance. It was as if she was afraid to come nearer. She was holding back something and I wondered what.

“Who…are you?” Of course I needed to know. I then remembered a book I read about a girl who woke up after an accident and she didn’t remember three whole years of her life. Maybe I was suffering from the same thing and this lady was a friend whom I forgot.

My black-haired companion frowned. “It’s me, Lorraine.” When I did not reply, she added, “Your sister?”

Oh my God, my brain erased a whole family?

But no, I remembered my father. I remembered he was the only family I had. So who the hell was this woman?

I shook my head but the c-collar restricted my motion. “Where’s dad?” I croaked.

“I was just in the phone with him. He and mom are still in Europe for their tour. Your remember, right? They said they couldn’t come right away.” She did not sound disappointed. In fact, it was as if she knew all along that it would happen.

“Mom? I don’t…”

“Don’t worry about them. You’re fine now and that’s all that matters.”

No, I don’t have a mom! I wanted to tell her that. But I was too confused to even speak. “Date?”

I had to ask. Maybe dad got married while I was lying in a coma for ten years and this lady was my step sister. That was the only logical explanation I could come up with.

“It’s July 27, just three days after your accident. Are you sure you’re okay? I think I need to call the doctor. They would like to know you’re awake.”

I wanted to stop her but she was already gone. I was left on my own, trying to make sense out of everything. I remembered my night shift duty, the old lady on the street, the apple, Mrs. Fowler, the warm bath, the sleep, the shopping, the restaurant and then…Bridgette. I remembered the rain and the blinding light of the car that brought me to this bed. What did I miss? What?

While waiting for the black-haired lady, who called herself Lorraine, and the doctor, I tried to move my fingers. They obeyed. Then I moved my hands and then I tried lifting it before my eyes. I recognized the IV line inserted through my vein but I couldn’t recognize my hand. It looked weird. Not ugly-weird, but not-mine-weird. I was certain it was not my hand. I frowned. It must be the effect of the head injury. I felt for my head and winced when my fingers touched my right bandaged temple. Considering the size of the bandage, my injury was not major.

I heard footsteps coming through the door and I immediately hid my hand under the sheet as if I was caught stealing a cookie from the jar.

Calm down, Cara , I told myself. Breathe…that’s it…calm down…

The doctor smiled down at me, a nurse with a chart standing behind him. “Good evening, Bridgette.”

BRIDGETTE

The man was still there when I opened my eyes. How could not anyone have noticed that a crazy man was prowling around hospital rooms?

“Good, you’re awake. They took you off the monitor,” the man said with a smile. The room was dimly lit but his wrinkled eyes were visible. Sitting by my bed, holding my hand and looking into my eyes was a warm and kind man.

But I didn’t know him.

“Who are you?” I asked with great effort. My throat was quenched dry it hurt to even say the first word.

The man frowned. “I think I need to call the doctor, honey.”

Honey ? “Who are you?” I demanded once again.

He stood up. “It’s me, your father. Don’t you remember me?”

Of course I remembered my father but I was pretty sure it was not this man. My father would never be like him. In addition, my father would not be in my hospital bed even if it meant I was dying of cancer.

“You’re not my dad. Who are you?”

The man held the bridge of his nose between his eyes. He was obviously tired and my questions were causing him a lot of stress.

Well sorry, mate, I could not very well care.

When he opened his eyes, he said, “I’ll call the doctor.”

The moment he stepped out of the room, I lifted my hands. They felt heavier than usual and as much as I wanted to see if I had any cuts on my arms, I couldn’t have because of the lack of proper lighting. So what did I do? I tried to feel every part of my body. When my hands landed on my chest, I frowned. There was no pain, but something was definitely lacking. I felt for them once again and my frown deepened. Was it just me or did my breasts shrink? I was pretty sure I was a decent cup C and these tiny globes were nothing like it.

I started to panic. What the hell happened to me? I wanted to get up and stand in front of a damned mirror. I just had to!

Bridgette, you’re having a nervous breakdown. Calm down this instant, I ordered myself. Don’t panic. It’s going to be alright. Your boobs are fine. Your hands just got bigger or something. Calm down, Bridgette…

But I still did not have the strength and the door was already opening to reveal the old man and the man in white coat. I wanted to tell the doctor that he was walking beside a lunatic but his words stopped me.

“Good evening, Cara. How are you feeling?”

***Hi, guys! I hope this new story interests you. Please forgive any writing errors if you have encountered any (e.g. grammar, tenses, etc.) I don’t edit my works most of the time because I find it boring. LOL. Anyway, I hope you like the story so far!

***ComVo (Comment and Vote) all you want! (Woah, I missed tying ComVo! :D)

Chapter 3

BRIDGETTE

How am I feeling?

Did he want to know what I felt? I felt like scratching on his face and demand for an explanation. I wanted to know why he called me Cara.

“She doesn’t know who I am,” the man said to the doctor, his face worried.

The doctor regarded him with a blank expression before he turned to me. The nurse decided to turn on the lights and I had to squeeze my eyes shut to adjust. The bitch could have said ‘excuse me’.

“Cara, my name is Dr. Pohl. You’ve been in a vehicular accident and I know you are confused right now. Can you talk?”

“No,” I bit out of anger and rolled my eyes. Confused? I was not confused. I was fully aware that I was being mistreated. They mixed me up with another person’s name!

Dr. Pohl did not like my sarcasm and it was apparent on his face. He waved it off and continued, “Can you remember what happened?”

I racked my brain. I remembered walking to the office, my secretary whose name I still cannot figure out, the meeting with Quinn and Natalie, the drive to the restaurant, the ‘catching up’ with Cara, the rain, the fight and then the bright light

And yes, I remember my name and it is not Cara! .

“Yes,” was the only answer I could give. “But I’m not Cara. You’re mistaken.” I looked at the man wearing a checkered polo shirt standing beside the doctor. I wanted him to look into my eyes—my face—and realize he had not been watching over his daughter.

The worried look on the man who claimed he was my father deepened and he turned his head to Dr. Pohl. “What’s happening?” he asked.

I should be asking that question.

“Cara, you’re confused. This thing happens all the time,” Dr. Pohl assured me and turned to the man beside him. “She needs more rest. Be patient. She’ll come back soon enough.”

“No, I’m not Cara… what the hell are you people talking about? I am Bridgette Finn and I demand to see my parents right now. This man is not my father and…and…I am not Cara!” I started to panic. Maybe I was confused, maybe I had brain damage or maybe I was right and everyone in this stupid hospital was crazy! “I want to be transferred immediately!”

I started to get hysterical. I saw Dr. Pohl giving orders to the nurse and she immediately went out. When she came back less than a minute after, she was carrying a syringe and she went to the machine that regulated my IV fluid.

“No…don’t…” I felt my strength leaving me. It was darkness again.

CARA

“Bridgette?” I asked. My body was screaming in panic but I had to stay calm and focused.

“You remember who you are, right?” Lorraine asked me and then she turned to the doctor. “She remembers, right?”

Dr. Stein looked at me and asked, “Ms. Finn, do you know where you are?”

“I’m in the hospital.” I wanted to ask why he was calling me Ms. Finn but I didn’t want more complications. I knew what they would do once they confirmed I was confused. They would do a series of tests to check on my brain. I knew there was just some mix-up of some sort after the accident. They may have switched my identity with Bridgette’s by accident.

But this woman, Lorraine, she thought I was her sister. For sure my face was not covered or damaged enough for her to not see that I did not have Bridgette’s face.

“That’s right. Do you know why you are here?”

“Accident. Car…”

“Correct,” Dr. Stein nodded. Lorraine’s face showed hope and relief.

“What year is it?”

“2013.”

The doctor nodded. “Can you tell me your name?”

Now that was a tricky question. They were calling me Bridgette this whole time. Should I give them Bridgette’s name or should I give them my real name?

“Can you give me a mirror?” I finally asked. I wanted to be sure. I wanted reassurance that I was who I thought I was.

My request surprised Dr. Stein and the nurse. When I looked at Lorraine, she rolled her eyes and sighed.

“I should have known. Of course, you would like to see if your face is still intact.” She went back to her table, grabbed her bag and attacked it, muttering words I couldn’t hear.

“I believe you look okay,” the nurse supplied eagerly. She wanted to get out as soon as she could and I understood that. She still had to visit more patients, prepare more medications and do a lot of paper works. But I needed the mirror!

“You look fine. Just a few scratches but…” Lorraine was saying as she took her time walking towards me. She held the mirror away from her, facing me. I did not take my eyes off her because I was afraid. What if I saw something I different? What if I was not myself? What if I had gone insane? It was nearly impossible that Lorraine and Dr. Stein could both be wrong at the same time.

Taking a deep breath, I turned my eyes and for the first time since I woke up, I saw myself in the mirror.

BRIDGETTE

I stirred awake a few hours later. I had not been doing any physical activity but my body felt really tired. The man in checkered polo shirt was still there, his hands deep in his jeans, pacing the room. His head was bent in concentration.

A small part of me—a tiny, tiny part—wished he was right. I wanted to believe he was my father. He was someone I had always wanted to call dad. I erased the thought immediately. He could never be my dad. He was a crazy old man lurking the hospital premises, believing I was his long lost daughter. For all I knew, he was being driven by a great deal of regret for ever abandoning his daughter years ago and now he thought he could undo it all on me.

No, thank you. I can manage on my own as I always have.

If there was someone in the room who needed to be checked, it was this man. He was the king of crazy and disoriented.

“Where’s Dr. Pohl?” I asked.

The man abruptly stopped his pacing and rushed to my side. “Cara, sweety, you scared us all back there. Are you alright? Do you need anything?”

I thought for a moment. I now realized that screaming would do me no good. I would only be put back to sleep if I said another ‘I’m not Cara!’.

So what do I need?

“Mirror,” I finally said. God I needed to look at my face and reconnect with my inner self. I had to know I was right and they were wrong.

“I don’t have one here,” the man answered.

“Then get one.” I had to control my voice. He was too gentle and too warm it irritated me. When was he going to realize that he had to leave? That he had no place here?

Slowly, he nodded his head and turned away. I didn’t want to feel bad for him so I turned away and looked out the window. It was no use. It was totally dark. I could make out a reflection of myself but it was not near enough for me to even point out my nose. I had to look closer.

I waited for the man to come back but after more than five minutes, I was still alone. Maybe he finally went back to the psych ward. Maybe someone caught him stealing mirrors and brought him back to his room. I decided I didn’t care so I tried the next thing that came to my mind and pushed myself off the bed.

It was hard. My right hand was still connected to the IV line and I was afraid I would tear my skin if I exerted any effort there. I was surprised of the strength I had left after the accident and after being in bed for days. When I finally managed to sit up with my legs dangling on the side of the bed, I closed my eyes to fight off the light-headedness that suddenly came. My head started to throb once again and I had to take a few more minutes to keep myself steady. Once I found my balance, I carefully slid off the bed. Right foot first, then the next. My body swayed and luckily my left hand was fast enough to grab on the bed for balance. Reaching for the IV stand, I rolled it in front of me. Now I could walk without pulling the IV line out of my vein.

Slowly, with baby steps, I walked to the window. I was able to take five steps when I heard a distant scream. My door was not completely close and I think I heard my name being called out.

“Bridgette! Bridgette, calm down!”

My eyebrows knitted in a frown. What was happening?

I turned to the window once more and just before I could take another step towards it, I heard my name again.

“Bridgette! Please!”

I now heard footsteps running and someone shouting orders I couldn’t understand. Turning, I slowly made my way to the door.

CARA

“You have to calm down, Bridgette,” Lorraine said, following after me as I stumbled out of my bed.

“No, no, no…” I mumbled more to myself than to her and Dr. Stein. I didn’t mean to scream but I did and now everyone was by the door. Dr. Stein was not doing anything. He had stopped the nurse from pushing me back to the bed when I started screaming my heart out. He was observing. I knew he wanted to assess my mobile functions and of course, my sanity.

I very well knew I was oriented to time and place. And I was very oriented to my own face before the accident happened. The mirror now laid on the floor across the room, shattered to tiny pieces. I was shivering now as I touched the floor with my toes. It was cold. But I had to get out.

“Bridgette, please,” Lorraine begged me.

Dr. Stein was busy shooing people at the door. They started to disperse and it was me with the nurse, Lorraine and Dr. Stein again.

“Tell us what caused that, Bridgette,” Dr. Stein asked.

“She’s very…careful with her looks,” Lorraine explained to him. “She doesn’t want anyone touching it and she doesn’t want scratches and scars either. I think she’s going to be okay once she learns that,” she turned to me and continued, “it’s all going to go away.”

I frowned for a moment. I didn’t know Bridgette was that shallow about her face. Shit, Bridgette! Where do I find her?

My eyes started to fill with tears. “No, no, no…” I said to everything. No, I did not look like Bridgette in that mirror. No, I am Cara. No, I don’t care about scars, scratches and everything else! “Where is she? Where is she?”

“Who?” Lorraine asked.

“Where is she?!” I screamed. I didn’t mean to but I couldn’t control myself any longer. I had to see her! I had to know I was not having a delusion. I had to see that I was Cara.

“Maybe she means her friend.” The nurse spoke behind Dr. Stein.

He scratched his dark, curly hair. “Do you want to see Ms. Leonard?”

“Who?”

The look on their faces told me that I should have not asked them that. To them I looked confused and crazy.

“I mean yes, I want to see her.” What else could I say? I knew I was not crazy and I very well knew that if I insisted that I was not Bridgette, I would be considered a psych case.

“Maybe you have to wait…” Lorraine said pleadingly, looking at me with concern. Her arms were in front of her, ready to catch me if I fell. She looked at Dr. Stein for approval.

Before the doctor could say anything, I shook my head. “No, I want to see her now.”

As if on cue, the door of my room swung wide and I saw my head pop through the open door.

Chapter 4

CARA

Both of us screamed and before I knew it, I was in Lorraine’s arms and I started to slump down the floor. The familiar darkness started to engulf my sight once again and before my eyes shut close, I saw myself—my body—screaming at the top of her lungs and then that faded too along with everything else.

By the time I regained consciousness, I was back in bed. Lorraine was regarding me with concern and I would have been thankful if she was really my sister. If only she knew that she was looking at the woman who was her sister’s enemy. If only she could see…

And then it dawned on me again. Me looking at my own face, me screaming at my own face. I sat upright on bed, the c-collar restricting any head motion. I looked around the room. Lorraine almost jumped to her feet but she was able to recover fast and placed two firm hands over my shoulders.

“Bridgette, you should really calm down.”

“Where is she?”

“She’s in her own room, resting. She passed out a few seconds after you did. Dr. Stein said that the two of you must have some sort of psychological trauma after everything that happened.” Her voice was too gentle it helped ease down my anxiety.

But every time I remembered my face when I looked in that mirror, when I saw my face on someone else’s, panic rose up my throat. I had to do something. I had to go to Bridgette.

“Who is she?” Lorraine asked, sitting on the bed beside me. When she realized that she was still holding my shoulders, she took it back in an instant and looked away. “Do you know her? Why was she with you during the accident?”

“I…” I didn’t know what to say. Of course I could tell her that that lady was me but inside was her sister, my high school enemy, the woman who ruined everything I could have had ten years ago. “She’s a friend,” I decided to answer. Now that the medication has finally worn off and I could speak normally, I wanted to cry. I was not hearing my voice but Bridgette’s.

God, what is happening? Am I going insane?

I knew I had to see her . I had to talk to her.

BRIDGETTE

Dr. Pohl was talking to the man in checkered polo shirt. They looked serious speaking in low voices.

“Oh my God…I’m crazy, am I? I am having delusions…” I cried out. Oh shit, I did not even sound like me. My voice as soft and I just freaking realized it.

The two men turned and looked at me lying on the bed.

“Sweetheart, please calm down. Why did you get out of your room?”

“Where is she?” I demanded. “Where is she?”

“Do you mean Ms. Finn? She’s in her room, resting. You both had…” I knew Dr. Pohl was looking for the right word. “You are both traumatized,” he managed to say. “I suggest you both take it slow. You can meet Ms. Finn when the time is right—when you don’t have to scream and faint upon seeing each other.”

That was the moment that I realized I was also screaming—no, that the person inside my body was also screaming. She must also feel the same thing as I did. Dr. Pohl’s words gave me reassurance that Cara did not do anything stupid. I couldn’t have her take my body somewhere else such as the psych ward.

CARA

I tried to think of ways on how I ended up inside Bridgette’s body. I wanted to look through a mirror once again, but most part of me objected because of fear. I was still in denial and I didn’t want to see proof.

It can’t be. There is no scientific or logical explanation to what is happening. I must be dreaming. I might be in a deep coma in a hospital pretty much like this one.

But the noise outside the door, the busy footsteps, the muffled overhead speaker booming every now and then, the strong rain outside my window…they all seemed real. I pinched my arm—Bridgette’s arm—and I felt the pain.

What if it’s true? What if I’m not crazy or I’m not in a coma? What if something happened and I really am inside Bridgette’s body?

My head ached. It was in protest. It couldn’t handle the stress it has been through from the moment it woke up. I decided to follow the doctor’s advice and rest. I knew I would not be getting any sleep, but I had to follow the rules if I wanted to get what I needed and that was to see Bridgette. Myself. Whatever. We really needed to talk.

Lorraine was talking to the phone once again. This time, she sounded irritated. I opened my eyes and looked at the time. I slept for two hours.

“Fine. Take your time. Don’t blame me if you arrive and see your daughter inside a freaking mental institution.” She then threw the phone on the table, letting it slide to the center. She closed her eyes and let her head fall back, her black tresses falling behind the chair.

She was tired and pissed off. And she was afraid of her sister—me, Bridgette. Whatever.

I cleared my throat and Lorraine opened her eyes. She turned her head and asked, “Do you need anything? The doctor said you can eat something soft. We could start with porridge or something.”

At the mention of food, my stomach began to make a noise. “Can I have a glass of juice, please?” I asked, needing more glucose than anything else.

Lorraine frowned and then she smirked but she stood up to go to the door.

“What?” I asked.

She looked over her shoulder, one hand on the doorknob. “Nothing. You said ‘please’. I’ll be back in a minute.” And then she was gone to get me some juice.

Now that I was alone, I started to think of my next move. How could I go to Bridgette without causing alarm?

An idea suddenly came to mind. As a nurse, I knew everything there was to know in a hospital. For one, nurses were usually staffed short in the evenings, visitors were not allowed and most of all, everything was quiet. I just had to make sure that I would not do anything stupid this time—that Bridgette would not do anything stupid.

BRIDGETTE

I waited until the man who called himself my father—who was in fact Cara’s father—left the hospital. He said he would get me more fresh clothes. He asked for my keys but I didn’t know where they were. The nurse informed him where to get it after the emergency team took us from the site of the accident.

I breathed a sigh of relief when I finally found myself alone in my room. People were already starting to disappear, noises started to diminish as night finally dawned. Visitors had to leave patients behind to rest.

This time, I didn’t try to get out of bed. I only laid there alone and fully awake. Sleeping was the only activity I had been doing and it was not such a big loss for me to miss a few hours. I stared up at the ceiling, watching the still shadows.

It was almost two hours later that I heard the creak of the door. At first I assumed it was Cara’s dad, but it was a slimmer figure holding something up—an IV bottle. I immediately sat up when I realized who it was.

It was me!

Well, technically, it was my body. I had the urge to scream once again. It was creepy and it was freaking unbelievable to be staring at your own image. Of course unless you had a twin sister who looked exactly like you. But I only had one sister and the lady standing before me was Cara wearing my own body. Hell, that even sounded weird!

I stopped myself from screaming. It would only attract the attention of the nurses and both of us would only be pushed back in our beds. After the shock of seeing my body standing just two meters away from my bed was the anger.

I decided to jump out of bed, tearing at my c-collar and going for Cara—or me. “You! How did you do this?!”

She frowned. “How the hell would I know?”

Oh my God, I just heard myself talk! Goosebumps on my arms and neck. It was like watching a freaky horror movie. “You give me back my body now!” I started to hold my hands up, ready for another round of pulling hair and scratching skin when I realized that I would only be hurting myself—literally. I didn’t want to do that. The cat fight would have to wait until I was secured inside my own body again. “Give it back now…” I demanded once again, not daring to take another step closer. Looking at myself was weird enough…getting closer would be unthinkable. I didn’t know what I would have done.

“I know how you feel, okay? I want my body back as much as you do but I didn’t do this!”

“Of course you did! You did some kind of voodoo on us and I am trapped in a body with a freaking cup A for breasts!”

“What the hell are you talking about? And what cup A? I’m a cup B!”

I cupped my breasts–her breasts–and said, “I know breasts. This is a cup A.”

Cara looked at me incredulously. “We found ourselves trapped in each other’s body and you are worried about breasts? How shallow can you get?”

“I only meant I don’t want to be trapped in another body especially yours!”

“Well, neither do I! So, if this is some sort of game for you, stop it now and give me back my body.”

“What made you think I would give up that,” I pointed at her—my body—with grace and slapped my—her—small hips, “for anything like this?”

CARA

My mouth dropped open in astonishment. Bridgette was talking nonsense. How could she even blame me for what happened? How the hell would I have the power to come up with something horrible as this?

“You know what? Why don’t you stop talking?” I said in a hushed tone. “I can’t see myself talking the way you do. It just freaks me out. Instead of blaming each other, why don’t we just figure out what the hell happened, how it happened and who is really responsible.”

She rolled her eyes. Okay, now I knew that I didn’t look that good whenever I did that. “Fine,” she circled around and walked back to her bed. We didn’t talk for almost a full minute and I thought it helped. She appeared calmer. God, it was hard to look at her without the hairs at the back of my neck standing up. “At least now we know what the hell happened.” She looked at me dryly. “Obviously, we…switched…swapped, whatever you call it.”

“But how?” The always analytical part of me asked aloud.

“How the hell would I know? We shouldn’t really focus on that. We have to find a way to get back.”

We fell silent once again.

“Don’t do that,” Bridgette snapped at me in the dark.

“Do what?”

“Don’t chew on my nails! Do you know how much those nails cost?”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine,” I uttered, pulling my hand away from my mouth. “Happy?”

“Stop doing that. It is not hygienic.”

“I know, I’m a nurse.”

She looked shocked. So that was how I looked when I was surprised.

“You’re a nurse?”

“Yeah,” I answered, already deep in thought of how we could solve our big problem. “What do you think we should do?”

“Is it possible that we can go back to the place of the accident and wait for another car to almost kill us?”

“You think it is because of the crash?”

“I saw a movie about it. Two bodies switched after an accident. Their souls kind of got ripped out of their bodies because of the force of the crash and they ended up in each other’s body.”

I cringed. “That doesn’t sound right. It not logical.”

“Can you see us now? Hello? Do you see any other logical explanation for this?” She waved her hand between us. Bridgette slumped in frustration. “I shouldn’t have entered that restaurant. I shouldn’t have drank that tequila.”

“So now you’re blaming the alcohol. Great.”

“No, mostly I blame you.”

“And here we are again.”

“If you weren’t sitting at that bar, I wouldn’t have seen you ergo I wouldn’t have talked to you, you wouldn’t have pissed me off and I wouldn’t have to come after you for a fight.”

“Stop right there! I didn’t piss you off. It was you who approached me in the first place!”

“Whatever,” she waved off, looking to her right. She couldn’t stand looking at herself and I understood that. It was really creepy.

“We should revisit that place. We have to recount everything we did from the moment the day of the accident happened. There must be a link there somewhere.”

I was almost surprised that she agreed and nodded. “We should do that. But first, we have to get the hell out of here.”

“We can always get out of here anytime we want. All we have to do is sign a waiver. This is a hospital, not a prison.”

“Fine. Tomorrow morning, we have to get out and switch back to our bodies. I have a lot of work waiting for me.”

“And I need to go back to my work.”

“I can’t stand another day with your father.”

“Excuse me?”

“No offense, the guy is a good guy but he’s too smothering. All lovey-dovey…not my type.”

“He’s my dad. Of course he’s lovey-dovey.”

“Not mine.”

“I already figured that out. But Lorraine seems nice. She never left my side.”

“She’s here?” she looked surprised.

“Yeah and she’s really worried about you,” I added.

She just frowned and kept silent. I then watched her, my own body, lay back on bed and struggled with the comforter. “For now let’s rest. You better not run away with my body because I need it back.”

“And the same goes with you. Don’t smoke, okay? And I’m lactose intolerant so no dairy products.”

“And I’m allergic to nuts. Never even try smelling one.”

“Fine,” I answered and took a step back. “Let’s just hope you don’t piss me off too much to consider eating one.”

“I’ll behave like an angel if it means getting out of this hellish nightmare.”

“See you tomorrow.”

“Yeah.”

As I walked back to my room, I was praying that tomorrow would bring us a miracle.

Chapter 5

CARA

“Just give me the paper, I’ll sign it and I’ll get the hell out of here. What else can you do? I’m discharging myself against medical advice. I will not hold it against you.” I looked at the nurse without batting an eye. I knew the procedure and I knew how to get the hell out of there.

For almost a minute, she finally conceded with a sigh. “I’ll talk to the doctors. I can get you some orders you can take home. Just make sure you’ll be careful.”

I nodded and thanked her, not looking at Lorraine who was standing with her arms across her chest at the far end of the room. She was leaning against the window, looking at me pointedly. She was not pleased that I wanted to get out of the hospital but somehow, she couldn’t stand up against me. Maybe she had this kind of relationship with Bridgette. She was afraid of her sister and I couldn’t blame her for that. It was no surprise if people wouldn’t feel threatened by Bridgette whose body I now possessed.

I tried not to think about my situation because if I did, I would only go crazy.

After an hour, the nurse came back with the news that I could finally go home once the hospital cleared me. I thanked her once more and I started to fix myself when it suddenly dawned on me that I didn’t know where to go after I got out of the hospital.

I took the phone beside the table the moment Lorraine went out of the room to get a cup of coffee. I asked to be connected to Cara Leonard’s room. I almost cried when I heard my father’s voice answer. I wanted to tell him that it was me, his real daughter he was talking to.

“Can I speak to Bri—I mean, Cara?” I asked when I managed to find my voice.

“For a while,” my father answered and I heard some rustling sound and Bridgette’s voice came in.

“Hello?”

“It’s me, Cara,” I said without any proper greeting.

“What?”

“I don’t know where to go after my discharge. I want to know if you have a plan.”

“Just…go with Lorraine. Ask her to drive you home.” Her voice was hushed. Obviously, unlike me, she was not alone.

“How about keys? How do I know which one I should use?”

“It’s the one with a kitten keychain. I have to go now because dad wants to talk to me.”

I didn’t know how to answer that. She was calling my dad her dad ?

BRIDGETTE

The old man wouldn’t leave me alone. He came out of the hospital as early as any birds catching the earliest worms and came back wearing a fresh set of clothes. Still checkered, still slacks. And still with that warm smile that would melt anyone’s heart.

But I didn’t need that. What I needed was my original body and it was laying in bed just a few doors down. I told the nurse that I wanted to go home before the old man came in and he was surprised that I was about ready to leave when he came in. I was still wearing my c-collar but the doctor said that it can be removed after two to three days.

And while he was having a talk with me about how staying in the hospital would help me a lot, Cara called to ask me where to go after she went out of the hospital.

“I am a nurse,” I said with confidence, crossing my fingers that he wouldn’t ask me any medical questions or reasons why I was ready to go home because I couldn’t very well give him a great answer other than what would be the best time for a summer wedding. “I know how I feel so please, don’t worry.” That was the best I could come up with.

He seemed to understand but he was still pacing around the room, trying to figure out what was happening to his daughter. Well, I didn’t know either. I just wanted him to go home and leave me alone.

“Can you take me home? Then you can go home and get some rest. I know you’re tired.” I tried to sound like Cara would.

The old man paused and looked at me. He nodded and then turned around and started pacing around the room again. “Are you sure you’re okay?” He asked me after five minutes. I answered yes and that he should sit down because he was making me dizzy.

Dr. Pohl came by after I signed the waiver. He was disappointed because he wanted me to stay for a few more days.

“You’re a nurse and you should know that your accident may have caused trauma in your brain. Having the strength to stand up and walk doesn’t indicate that you are well inside.”

“Doctor, I understand your concern but I am perfectly fine. Don’t worry, I will get back as soon as I notice anything out of the ordinary.” Like when I wake up into someone else’s body , I added inside my head.

He looked at me sternly. “It seems that you and your friend had a talk. She just left a few minutes ago against medical advice.”

“She did?” I feigned innocence.

“Yes and we were hoping you would stay. But since you insist, I cannot hold you here against your will. You are of sound mind and all I can do for now is to prescribe you with some medications for the pain and the swelling. Just remember to go to the ER when you think something is up.”

“I will.”

“If you are thinking of going back to work, you have to talk to your doctor about that. I say you can go back in a week given that you don’t experience anything bad. It’s a good thing that car was able to make a turn and no major injuries were sustained.”

“Yeah,” was all I could say. I didn’t even know the car did not totally hit us.

Cara’s phone started ringing inside her bag. It was brought in the day before by the nurse.

“Aren’t you going to answer that?” Cara’s dad asked.

“If you excuse me, I have to go. Cara, just remember what I said,” Dr. Pohl said.

I just nodded, distracted by the ringing of the phone. Cara’s dad walked to the table, opened Cara’s bag and took out her phone. He handed it to me. “It’s Danica. She’s been calling the hospital but I told her you needed some rest. I hope you don’t mind.”

“No, I don’t.” I answered. If I did, I would have thrown him a look. But I didn’t know this Danica. Cara’s dad was still holding out the phone for me so I took it. What else could I do? I was almost ready to get out of the hospital and pretending to be too sick to take calls would only give the old man more reasons that I should have stayed. “Hello?” I answered the phone.

“Oh my God! You’re alive! Oh my God, oh my God… It’s all my fault! I should have been there. If I didn’t go late, none of this would have happened.”

My eyes formed to slits. So this was the woman Cara was waiting for in the restaurant. And she was late. And because she was, I had the opportunity to talk to Cara and everything else followed. If it weren’t for this woman, none of this would have happened.

“Cara, please forgive me. I’ll do anything you want just forgive me. It won’t happen again.”

“Forget it,” I said, then dropped the phone. I was too angry. I wanted to wring that woman’s neck.

“What was that for?” Cara’s dad frowned at me.

“Nothing. It’s all her fault all of this happened.”

“It’s no one’s fault. Accidents happen anytime and unexpectedly. That’s why they are called accidents.” He looked at me but I didn’t meet his gaze. He had that look that would make you want to regret what you did. “Danica has been your friend for years. She has been there when your mother died. She was there when I was in the hospital and you were too emotional to take care of me. She’s your friend and you shouldn’t think that she meant anything of that to happen.”

“Please, just leave me alone!” I slumped back in bed. I didn’t want to hear any of his words. I desperately wanted to be alone like I had always been, never minding what the world thought of me. I pretended to be sleeping and I heard the old man walking around the room once again. He was bothered about something. If only he knew the real problem, he would need a much larger place for pacing.

CARA

“Thank you for doing this,” I told Lorraine while in the car. She was driving me to Bridgette’s place.

She looked at me with that skeptical face again. “It’s okay.” She made another turn, not saying anything. “But I really think you should have stayed in the hospital. I will be more at ease if you were there.”

“I’m feeling great.”

She just threw me a look then her gaze went back to the road. I did not dare say another word in fear of starting a conversation I wouldn’t even understand. But it seemed that Bridgette and Lorraine’s relationship did not involve a lot of communication because her little sister was comfortable without out.

When we reached Bridgette’s place, I was alarmed. She lived in a condominium complex. I let Lorraine climb out of the car first and followed. She took my bag and led the way much to my relief. From the parking lot, we went to the elevator. I watched her push the button numbered 15. I mentally memorized the floor.

Not one word was spoken during the ride and I was getting used to it. When the elevator doors opened, Lorraine stepped out and turned to the right. The corridor was long but she turned another right after three doors and stopped at the farthest door to the left. So this was Bridgette’s lair. Neat.

Lorraine was looking at me expectantly and I almost did not understand. I was too busy admiring the soft navy blue carpet. And then it dawned on me that Bridgette’s sister did not have a key to her place. I dug my hand into my pockets. I prepared the keys earlier in the hospital.

This time, Lorraine stepped back, giving me the space to work on the lock. I struggled for a few seconds before the room finally revealed itself and I almost dropped my jaws. Bridgette was living a great life and her home was boasting that. Windows from ceiling to floor gave the room the light it needed. Dark and modern furniture filled the place. It was neat—too neat—and somehow it was bare. No pictures, no happy memorabilia—nothing that showed Bridgette had a family, friends or a life.

“You should get this to your room,” Lorraine handed me the bag. “I’ll make you some coffee.”

“Thanks,” I uttered and turned to the right where the corridor was.

“Where are you going?” She asked when I went for the first door to the right.

I was already opening the door which I thought was the bedroom. When I had a good look at it, I leaned back to look at Lorraine and said, “I need to empty my bladder first.”

She just nodded and went to the kitchen located across the corridor.

I closed the bathroom door and leaned against it. That was close. Since I was already there, I found the switch and turned to the sink and splashed cold water on my face. I almost screamed when I looked up and saw Bridgette’s face on the mirror. Every time I had to face a mirror, I had a sudden heart attack. We really needed to find a solution for this problem and we had to do it fast.

BRIDGETTE

The old man insisted that he drove me home. I did not object. He led the way and I found myself looking at an old apartment building. It was not bad, but it was decent and close to the hospital. It must have been the reason Cara chose the place.

Cara’s dad led the way. One, because he was a gentleman. Two, because I let him. Three, because I didn’t know the way. When we reached the fifth floor, an old woman with crooked teeth was coming towards us, me specifically. She was wearing a floral red dress and she was carrying a basket full of fruits.

“Cara, dear, I am glad you are okay. Your friend, Danica was here the other day. She told me what happened. I was just about to drop this at your door.” She said, lifting the basket higher.

I forced a smile on my face. “Thanks,” I managed.

“That’s very kind, Mrs. Fowler.” It was Cara’s dad.

“It’s a good thing you were gone a few days, dear. Ms. Danes had a bad night two days ago.” She leaned forward and whispered, “She had a fight with one of her beaus…”

I just nodded with a smile. I really wanted to get away. Cara’s dad must have felt the same way because he kindly took the basket from the lady and explained that I needed to rest some more.

“See you around, dear,” Mrs. Fowler beamed and waved her hand.

“Yeah,” I answered. I had to make sure I didn’t have to meet her again.

Mr. Leonard had a key to his daughter’s apartment. He opened the doors for me and when I entered, it was not such a big task to know where I had to go. The bathroom was connected to the only bedroom in the place. The kitchen and the living room merged into one. There was a big window opposite the door and it had a nice view of the street below. Cara was able to clean the place before she left.

When I found her bed, I was almost ready to dive in and sleep so I did. Mr. Leonard came to the door, saw me spread out on the bed and he smiled. “You must be tired. Why don’t I just camp in your couch?”

“You should get proper rest. Go home. I can take care of myself.” I realized that I hurt him with my words so I added, “I’ll call you, I promise. I just need to be alone.”

After a long moment, he nodded, walked towards me and leaned down to plant a kiss on my forehead. I stopped myself from flinching away. I was not used to that kind of emotional exchange. I never had that before from my father. I smiled faintly so that he would not hesitate to leave and when he did, I sat up on bed and thought of what to do next.

CARA

Lorraine left when I insisted. She did not appear surprised that I wanted to be alone so she left after making sure I would call her if anything happened. I said yes, thanked her and said goodbye.

I immediately went to Bridgette’s closet and was awed once again. The array of clothing was just too much for my eyesight. Shirts, dresses, pants, shoes and everything else were properly hanged, folded and placed in their respective places. A full-length mirror was seen at the far end. I shook my head, remembering how I used to visit Bridgette in her house more than ten years ago and we would play dress-ups inside her closet. Those were times when I thought I had a friend who really didn’t care she was spending time with someone who was a ‘nobody’.

Choosing the right outfit was easy. I grabbed a dark pair of pants, a green shirt and a pair of black sandals. I had to be comfortable for the following activities. Bridgette called earlier, saying we should meet at my place.

“Why not here at your place?” I had asked.

“Your place is near the accident,” she explained.

I called for a taxi to drive me to my place. Good thing Bridgette kept enough cash in her purse. I walked to up the apartment and met Mrs. Fowler along the corridor. The woman never failed to take a look at anyone who had a new face. For her, there was always a story to tell whenever a new face appeared. I did not dare look at her. Looking at her meant giving her a chance to strike a conversation. She just looked at me as I passed. I should have done the same thing years ago when I first met her.

I knocked on my door and just a few seconds later, I saw myself.

“Come in, quick.”

“Thanks. Such a great welcome.” I went straight to my kitchen and started making coffee.

“I only drink coffee once a day,” Bridgette said, looking at me. “How much have you had since this morning?”

“I can’t remember.” I continued with my task.

“I don’t drink more than one cup of coffee,” she repeated.

“Well, I do and I need it.”

“You only think you need it. My body doesn’t.”

“This is my first cup of coffee,” I lied without batting an eye. “Satisfied?”

She looked at me and nodded. “Don’t make it too strong.”

I rolled my eyes and poured myself my third cup for the day. “So, what’s your plan?”

“We should go back to the place of the accident.”

I frowned. “I thought we agreed to do the things we did before the accident happened?”

“I am pretty sure it was the accident.”

“What? You suggest we let ourselves get into another accident?”

“Well…”

“Oh my God, you’re thinking it! Are you crazy?!”

“Well we didn’t die, did we?” Bridgette asked.

“No, I’m not going to do it. Visiting the place was the only thing in my mind.”

“Fine, let’s do that.”

BRIDGETTE

Since none of us had our cars in our possessions yet, we had to get a taxi.

“You don’t have a great wardrobe, you know that?” I told Cara after a few moments inside the taxi.

“I don’t go out much.”

“Yeah, I realized that. This shirt is from three years ago.”

“It’s okay for me,” she answered, looking out the window.

“I think we’re here,” I announced, seeing the restaurant. “Oh-oh…”

“What?” Cara asked, leaning over to look out my side of the window and when she saw the reason for my reaction, she said, “Oh my God.”

“An accident happened here last week. A car literally drove right through those doors. It’s a good thing nobody was hurt.” The driver explained when we sat there gaping at the restaurant.

It was obviously closed. Workers were busily walking in and out carrying tools and new glass panels to fix the place. “This is our place,” I told the driver and paid.

Cara climbed out the other door and walked to the sidewalk. I followed and we both stood there, looking across the street. We both turned our head to the spot where we had our cat fight. It was currently occupied by a black SUV. The traffic was heavy and there was obviously no way we could do something.

“What do we do now?” It was Cara with my voice beside me. I did not look at her. It was still weird looking at your own image. It was literally talking to yourself.

“This is bad…this is really bad.”

“Now that we’re here I am losing more hope. I don’t think the answer is here. Just look at the traffic. The accident happened during night time.”

“Then we do it later tonight.”

“And there was the rain.”

“That’s a problem.”

“Why don’t we ask for help? I’m sure some voodoo stuff believes in soul swapping.”

I fell silent. Cara was right. Now that we were there, our initial idea of recreating the events prior to the accident was impossible. Maybe we really needed some help. “Okay, I agree.”

“So what do you suggest we do?”

“We—” I stopped when I heard my ring tone playing inside my purse which was being carried by Cara. “My phone is ringing.”

I took the purse from her and took out my phone. It was Natalie Higgins. “It’s my client.” I handed Cara the phone and said, “Answer it.”

“Why me?!”

“Because you have my voice!”

“What do I tell her?”

“Just put her on speaker.”

Cara took the phone and answered, “Hello?”

I looked at her. That was not how I would answer a call from a client. “Hi, Bridgette! I was just wondering if we can reschedule our lunch meeting to three this afternoon? Quinn’s having a busy day and he can’t get out of work until after twelve.”

Cara frowned. I nudged her and nodded. “Yes?” she answered and I nudged her once more. “Yes! Of course. No problem.” She repeated and I gave her a nod. What are you doing? She mouthed the words.

This is important! I mouthed back.

“Thank you so much! See you later! Bye!”

“Bye…” Cara answered and pushed the phone back in my hands. “What the hell are you doing? You’re going to go to a meeting?”

“Not me, you…” I started typing words on my phone to send to my secretary.

“Are you kidding me? Have you realized that we are still trapped in each other’s body?”

“Yes, of course. But if I don’t do this, I will lose a lot of money. This is a big project so don’t blow it. I already have a plan on how you can survive the meeting.”

“How?”

“Just listen to them. They’re my clients. For the first few meetings, they will pour out their ideas. You will nod and collect information and tell them that you will have a presentation on your next meeting. It’s that simple. You do the meeting and talking, I do the real work.”

“Quinn…” Cara muttered. “You don’t mean—”

“Yes, I mean Quinn Carter.”

At the mention of Quinn’s name, Cara’s—my face—paled.

Chapter 6

CARA

“No!” I hissed at Bridgette. That moment, I didn’t care if I was looking at myself. She chose to wear my dark brown hair around her shoulders so it was flying everywhere as the wind blew by, rustling the dry leaves on the ground. “I am not facing Quinn Carter.”

“Cara, in case you forgot, you are in my body and I have met Quinn just a week ago. We planned his wedding together and we were civilized individuals. Don’t make a big deal out of this.” She raised her brow and studied me. “Or maybe you still have wounds to heal?”

“I don’t have—”

She raised one hand and turned away from me. “I don’t want to hear your story with Quinn. I place everything in the past now.”

I snorted. “Yeah, right. Says the woman who chased me across the street, in the rain, screaming words of how I ruined her high school.”

“It was the alcohol.”

“It was your subconscious not getting over what happened—what you did.”

“I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Yeah, right.” I started walking down the street.

“Where are you going? You still have to go to that meeting!”

“I am not going anywhere! What I am going to do is find someone who can bring me back to my body!”

“Well, fine! If you are going somewhere, I guess I can too.”

I stopped. There was something in her tone that made me suspect she was planning something.

When I turned around to face her, she smiled. Her arms were crossed on her chest. She decided to wear my old teal shirt which I only wore once because it showed too much of my shoulders. She paired it with faded blue jeans and brown boots. “I’m going to start doing things you wouldn’t like me to.”

“Are you threatening me?”

“No, but I just want you to know that I can…” she dropped her arms at her sides and I saw myself walking towards me. I cringed. I didn’t like the way Bridgette used my legs and my hips. “I am asking you to do this one for me because I need it, okay? I desperately need this project for reasons I cannot tell you.”

I did not say anything. I heard desperation in her voice. She really needed this. And I really needed her to behave for my own sake and for the safety of my own body. If I wanted her to cooperate, I thought that doing what she wanted was the best idea. Even though it meant dealing with Quinn Carter.

BRIDGETTE

I was not sure if Cara was going to do okay but for the sake of my career, I had to do everything possible.

“This is what you have to do. You need to go to my office, grab everything my secretary hands you, study them and then go to the meeting.”

“How about you?”

“I’ll be with you in the office. My secretary won’t ask questions because she’s not paid to do so. But I don’t think it would be a good idea if Quinn would see me,” I motioned at the body I was currently in, “as you. It would only bring back bad memories.” Cara looked at me pointedly. “What?”

She continued to look at me with those gray eyes of mine. “Okay, if we’re going to do this, you we have to make a deal. I need you to shut up about what happened ten years ago. We have to think about now .”

I looked at her. I couldn’t let go of everything that happened in the past even if I wanted to. I had lost a lot since then and I wanted to show her that. But if I wanted to do so, I would also show a lot of my vulnerabilities so I said, “Yes, fine. If you don’t bring it up either.”

She held out her hand—my hand. “Deal.”

I rolled my eyes and shook her hand—my hand. “Oh God, I miss these nails,” I uttered with longing as I turned her palm and looked at the nails that once belonged to me. “You have to make sure that you take care of it.”

“If you promise never to put anything on mine.”

“Why?” I let go of her hand to look at the ones I now owned. “They’re dull. Lifeless.”

“Because nurses are not allowed to do that unless of course you can have the energy to do your nails for fun and then remove them before you go to work.”

“And why would I—” I stopped in my train of thoughts when I realized what she just said. “Work? Me?” My eyes widened. “No…I don’t have a license…”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be there. If I’m going to do this, you are also going to work. Hey, we all have to eat, right? So yes, you have to work.”

“I don’t think that’s necessary. We can go back to our bodies anytime soon…”

“Says who?”

“Me,” I said, raising my chin. “I only asked you to do this one meeting and now you’re asking me to work as a nurse? That’s absurd. You’re thinking this is going to be long-term, aren’t you? Or maybe…you are thinking it can never be fixed.”

“I am only being realistic. If we want to go back to the way we were, we have to face the present. And as I can see it, our present situation requires us to live our lives as normally as we could while we try to find a way to fix everything.” Cara looked at me squarely and seriously. “I am willing to do everything to make everything in your career as great as it had always been as long as you promise that you can do my job as I have always been able to.”

“But being a nurse requires a license and I don’t have that!”

“We can find a way through that. I’ll walk you through my daily motion. It’s just routine if you ask me but if you encounter anything wrong, you’ll have to call me. If you have questions, you ask me first.”

“But—”

“Ask your questions later. For now, answer mine.”

I was left gaping at her as she continued to walk away.

CARA

But if I am to do what she wants, she also has to do something for me , I thought.

I knew that asking Bridgette to go to work for me could jeopardize my career. But I didn’t care. I wanted her to go through a life that she had never had before. We could actually make it work. Being a nurse could be very complicated but if we could establish a good communication, we could make it.

As long as she stays away from Dr. Scott Newman, she’ll be okay , I thought.

“How do I basically do it?” I asked her when she caught up with me. Her brows were knitted together and I was certain she was bothered about my request. Well, that was good. Bridgette Finn was bothered about something.

“You just pretend their opinions matter,” she finally answered.

“Really?”

“Well, yeah. They’re my clients. I have to make them happy—you have to make them happy. And if they’re happy, they will pay you. Any ideas I come up with for the event will just come out one by one. I would usually suggest something like a color for the flowers and the bride would end up loving it. Then on the next meeting, I can suggest a few songs and the groom may agree after learning his bride is planning to play N’ Sync. But most of the time, I go behind their back. I tell the other a different thing and they end up saying yes to what I think is best for the wedding.”

“That’s…cheating, right?”

“No, that’s being a planner. You don’t just please the couple. You also have to please every person who will be at the wedding because that would mean more clients.”

I should say I was amazed. But it was also expected from Bridgette Finn.

“For now, you have to know the number of guests, their names and of course, you have to know them. They would be my perspective clients in the future. Knowing them would give me an idea of how to make this wedding.”

I was no longer listening. I couldn’t believe that Quinn Carter was already getting married. It only made me realize it has been a long time since I last saw him. And during that time, he was very angry. I mentally slapped myself. How could I be thinking about Quinn after all these years? I should have moved on.

But I didn’t…I never had.

But I could pretend. Being in Bridgette’s body gave me the best weapon. I could literally hide myself and Quinn would never know who I was.

After all, he was the one who told me to never show myself in front of him since that night ten years ago.

BRIDGETTE

There were a lot of things running around my mind. A big part of me didn’t want Cara playing as me in front of clients especially if that client was Quinn Carter. She obviously still had feelings for the guy and I didn’t want her to jeopardize this project for me. This was my last chance.

So the only option I was left was to watch Cara closely, make sure that she didn’t do anything stupid such as bring back old feelings. Quinn had obviously went on with his life. Cara had to see that.

I took comfort to the fact that she was currently occupying my body and that Quinn hated her after what happened ten years ago and I was sure he felt the same way towards me. There would be no problem on Quinn’s side. I just had to focus on Cara.

“You should lose the c-collar,” I told her, struggling with my own.

“You cannot do that!” she stopped me. “Trust me. This c-collar is important. We are not sure if we have sustained any neck injury.”

“How would you explain this to Natalie then?”

Cara frowned. “Does it have to include a lie? I tell her I had an accident.”

“And if she asks what happened? You would have to tell her you were with me and Quinn would find out and he might back out. He will think this is ten years all over again and my project will be gone.”

“I wouldn’t answer that question because it is personal. Period. Your client is not that nosy, is she?”

“No.”

“And Quinn will surely not care if you died in that accident. So don’t worry.”

But I could still see that she was worried. “Just don’t mind Quinn. That’s what I did.”

She threw me a look. “What? Not talk to him?”

“If he talks to you, talk to him. If he chooses to be quiet, then let him be. Pretend he’s not there. It’s just the bride that usually does all the talking anyway. The grooms either sit back or pretend to be busy about work.”

I saw Cara nod. She was being forced into this because I told her this was important to me. I tried not to mind that. I didn’t want her to think I owed her anything.

“But first, we have to dress you up. You have to look presentable and fearless.”

“I don’t—”

“No shaking of the head or anything. Just go with me.” I led the way back to my apartment.

CARA

Bridgette was attacking her closet like a warrior who was not going to see the light of day. I was like a mannequin putting on different pairs of clothing.

“All this trouble for just one meeting?” I asked, looking black pencil skirt. I didn’t see myself but I saw Bridgette and I must say the lady could wear anything.

She was not listening to me because she was busy frowning at the c-collar. “It should really go.”

“I say it doesn’t. Do you really want your neck to suffer?”

She finally sighed and dropped her hands at her sides. “I think this will do.” She straightened the navy blue blouse I had tucked under the skirt. “Oh my God, I miss my body.”

“And I miss mine.” I looked at her with longing. I so wanted to get back to that body, forget about ever meeting Bridgette and live on.

She took a deep breath and let it out forcefully. “Now it’s time to meet Quinn.”

My heart started pumping. I didn’t think I wanted to see Quinn Carter even as Bridgette.

***ComVo all you want, guys! So excited to finally introduce the MEN…. hehehe

Chapter 7

CARA

I felt numb. I didn’t know if I was feeling the right feeling I would have felt if I were in my original body. I knew I was walking but I somehow didn’t feel it. It had always been this way since I found out I was residing in Bridgette’s body. Maybe because I was not familiar with my hands, arms, feet, legs—everything. It was like being half-awake—you knew what you were doing but you weren’t sure if it was real.

But like any other dreams, I was hoping I would soon wake up and adapt the motion, the feel of Bridgette’s body. I literally stumbled more than three times in her heels. My feet weren’t as long as hers and I had to struggle—while wearing the c-collar.

After some time, I finally found the trick. I just made myself believe that Bridgette was me and I was Bridgette. That way, I became aware of every muscle, joints, sensations, extremities—everything except her mind. I was still in full control of my own speech and thinking if not my movements. That would take a while for me to master.

“Your feet are quite big for these heels,” I noted, cringing with every step.

“No, it’s not. You’re just tired of walking. This is why we have to take back our cars. I’ll do it tomorrow.”

I turned to her sharply. “Don’t forget that you will be at the hospital tomorrow evening. I’ll get the car in the morning, I’ll drive to my place and we’ll go through everything you’ll have to do.”

She groaned. “I don’t think I can do it. I am not made to be a nurse.”

“Just say so and I can go back home. I don’t need to do this meeting either.”

“Fine! I’ll go to the damn hospital.”

“And remember: try to avoid Dr.—”

“Newman. Yeah, yeah. I get it. He’s your worst enemy in the hospital. Anybody else I need to know about?”

“You, but then you are in my body so I couldn’t hate you as much as I did before. It’s like hating myself.”

Bridgette sighed. “Me either. I can’t hate you for now because I love myself too much. Just look at you. You’re perfect.”

I rolled my eyes. “You give yourself too much credit.”

“Well, it’s true. I look perfect. Have you not looked in the mirror?”

“Whatever.”

BRIDGETTE

We continued to walk down the crowded sidewalk to my office. I noted how Cara was struggling with my body and I could say the same. It was not easy to be trapped in her body either. It was a good thing she didn’t have to wear high heels. But I must admit, the lady had some muscles. Her legs felt fantastic felt I could walk all day.

“Keep your head high,” I whispered beside her as we entered the big building. The guard looked at her with glimmer in his eyes and I noted that. I never even noticed he looked at me that way! “Follow me,” I said to her when we entered the lobby, walking directly to the elevators.

There were a few people waiting for the doors to open. I took Cara’s hand and pulled her aside. “When we enter my office, you have to ask for the reports I asked my secretary to do days ago. I already told her I had an accident so she wouldn’t ask you anything. Just act like I would. Go directly to the red door to the left. The one to the right is the conference room. Do you follow me?”

“What’s your secretary’s name?”

“Lora, Cora, Dora…whatever. I can never get it right.”

“She’s your secretary.”

“So?”

“So you should know her!”

“I don’t need to. For all I know, she’s already planning to leave.”

She did not have time to argue since the elevator doors opened and we had to fight our way inside. I managed to elbow a man aside to get inside the doors before it closed. The usual awkward, long silence often involved in an elevator ride reigned for a long time. I pulled Cara out the doors when we reached the fifteenth floor and she almost tumbled to the ground.

“Watch it!” She screamed.

“You weren’t paying attention. I told you where my office is, right?”

“I was busy mastering your high heels!” she hissed.

“Oh, shut up. Come on. Make it fast. We only have 3 hours left before the meeting.”

Cara let me pull her to my doors.

We stopped just outside my office door. “Now, take a deep breath or do something that would erase all that nervousness,” I said calmly. “And then get in that door.”

CARA

For a few seconds, I was motionless the moment Bridgette opened the door. I saw a small pretty woman with straight red hair look up from her desk. She immediately stood up and Bridgette had to push me to start walking.

“I need those, papers, Cora,” I said, taking a note higher than the usual.

I saw the secretary frown as she said, “Lara.”

“What?” I asked and then I felt Bridgette nudge my side.

“What are you doing? Go straight to the office,” she whispered behind my ear in a hurry.

I squarely turned to the right and saw a bright red door. That very door screamed Bridgette so I walked straight to it, turned the knob and swung it open. I entered with my head held high. Bridgette followed right after. She shut the door close and glared at me.

“What the hell are you doing? Just act like me! You didn’t have to know what she was saying.”

“I was curious. She told me her real name and in case your forgot, it is Lara.”

“I don’t care. Just do what I told you to.”

“Fine!” I looked around and turned to face her. “This is your office?”

She nodded.

I looked at the room once again. It was neat—all black and white. The only contrasting color was the door which somehow served as the best ornament in the place. Still no personal things that would indicate Bridgette had a life outside the room.

“Just wait for Cora—”

“Lara,” I corrected.

She ignored my interruption and continued, “to hand you the paper. Then tell her to get you breakfast for two at the diner across the street. Then we’ll discuss what you should do at the meeting.”

I nodded, taking in everything she told me.

“What are you waiting for? Take the damn seat and call out her name!”

Without any word, I went to the black leather office chair behind the white table.

“Don’t be too stiff,” Bridgette told me as she took the black couch at the corner of the room.

“I’m trying here, okay?”

Just as I said that, the door opened and Lara walked in with a small smile. “I’m glad to know you’re okay.”

“Thank you,” I answered but the coughing voice I heard from Bridgette told me I shouldn’t have done that. I ignored her and took the folder Lara handed me. “Get me and my friend some tacos across the street.”

“Coffee?”

“Yes, please.”

“You already had coffee, remember?” Bridgette finally spoke up with an arched eyebrow.

“Uh—yes. But I want another one.” I said strongly. After all, I was the boss. Lara had to follow my orders.

The secretary just nodded and started for the door. When it was finally shut, Bridgette stood up with that same glaring look. “I told you I only have one coffee in a day.”

“Well, I do take more than one. Deal with it.”

“Give me that folder,” she ordered, ignoring the matter. “These are the list of the guests in the wedding. Study each one of them and tell me what you think.”

“How do I start? I don’t know anything about this stuff.”

“Read about their work. You’ll learn a lot from that.”

I sighed. “Fine.”

I spent almost half an hour reading. Lara had already returned by then with our breakfast and my coffee. Bridgette started pacing the room. I knew she was getting impatient.

“So?” She asked when I finally closed the folder.

“Well, most of these people are into arts. Apart from the family, most guests work with the bride who is an interior decorator. Then there are Quinn’s friends who are mostly in the construction business. I don’t really see a point why I should know all these things.”

“As I’ve said before, these people are going to be our future customers. They are the ones we are going to impress. Knowing them, we will know how to attack the wedding plans. Convincing the bride and the groom about it will be the biggest challenge but that will not be a problem as long as you can play both of them without them knowing.”

I was frowning. It didn’t feel right. It was not in my nature to use people but I think, after everything Bridgette did to me, I should have known what she was up to.

“But you’ll be the one to do all this right? I will just be your mouth?”

“If we are still in this situation. Once we find a way to go back to our bodies, we go our separate ways and I hope it will happen any moment soon because I don’t really want to work in a hospital.”

I nodded. I was also hoping the same thing. If there was only a word to make everything right, I would gladly grab a dictionary of any language and recite everything.

BRIDGETTE

Despite the near-fail intro that Cara had earlier with my secretary, she was able to make great improvements. She even spoke like me when she ordered for more papers to be printed out and sorted.

When it was time for the meeting though, I started to get concerned. It was okay if she made a fool of herself in front of my secretary, but it would be a different story if she ever showed any signs of nervousness in the meeting like the one I was observing now.

“Please don’t make a fool of yourself. This is a very important meeting. I want to make a good impression on Natalie. We will be signing the contract. Just show her everything in this folder,” I tapped the green one to her left. “She will be happy because everything she talked about in our first meeting is here. She will love me and she will sign the contract. Our challenge is with Quinn. We both know how he feels about us so we have to make sure that Natalie can make him say yes. So this is all about pleasing Natalie. This is all about making sure she thinks we are going to do everything she likes. What I like will later on come in the picture.”

I wasn’t sure if she was listening to me. She kept nodding while scanning through the green folder. “I think I know why you change most of your clients’ plans. This one is just ridiculous.”

“You haven’t seen the others. Now, please say you understood everything I just said.”

“Yes, yes. Make Natalie say yes.”

“And Quinn?”

“Ignore him.”

“Very good. Now let’s go.”

CARA

I took the green folder and left the rest. Bridgette said that they were for later use. Right now, what I needed to bring was the green folder which contained everything Natalie wanted. I memorized every color, every fabric, food, venue and flower mentioned in the folder. It was obvious Natalie wanted everything she ever saw in a wedding to be placed in hers. It was just a rumble of everything I couldn’t picture out the actual wedding.

I also took note of the things Bridgette told me about their first meeting. She knew everything that went on, every word said and every promise made and she made it certain I knew them by heart. I was prepared with everything but Quinn. I didn’t know how I would react upon seeing him. God, it had been so long!

Bridgette hailed a taxi. Once inside, she started to talk again. “Now, we both have each other’s phone so it is given we both know the number the one has. This one,” she took her bag from me and opened it. After a few seconds, she handed me a wireless earphone. “Wear this. They will not notice you have this when you wear your hair down. Now, I will call you so I can listen into the conversation. If I want you to say anything, you will hear me through this. Do you get it?”

I nodded. I must admit, it was a pretty good idea.

“If you don’t know what to say, don’t say anything. I will tell you what to do. I will be at the café across the street. Quinn shouldn’t see me.”

“Okay.”

The taxi driver looked at the two of us through his rearview mirror. I didn’t know what he thought we were doing, but I was sure he wasn’t thinking the best about us.

Twenty minutes later, I climbed down the taxi while Bridgette stayed inside. She wanted to be sure that Quinn wasn’t there so she asked the taxi to circle another block. I was left standing outside the restaurant in Bridgette’s clothes, Bridgette’s shoes, Bridgette’s bag, Bridgette’s folder and Bridgette’s body.

  ***I’m attending a wedding soon so I think the next update will be sort of late. hehe

***Anyways, ComVo all you want!

Chapter 8

CARA

I entered the restaurant.

I’m Bridgette. I’m Bridgette. I’m Bridgette.

“Really, if you want to make yourself believe you are me, you should start doing it in your mind. You don’t have to say it out loud.” It was Bridgette and I almost jumped when I heard her voice through the earphone.

“Shut up,” I whispered and smiled at the concierge. “Reservation for Ms. Natalie Higgins?”

The man with graying hair smiled. He spread his right hand out with palm wide open. “This way, please.”

I followed him across the room. There were only about three people in the restaurant and all of them were the only group eating there. They too were engrossed in their own meeting with their tablets in front of them and over their plates.

The man guided me to a corner table and I took the seat facing the façade window. I could see the café from this view. There were two empty chairs, the one across from me and the one to my right. I ordered wine and just as the waiter left, a blonde, tall woman in a blue dress that went down above her knee came trotting towards me and I immediately knew who she was.

“Stand up and grin as wide as you can,” I heard Bridgette say. I did and Natalie immediately skipped the rest of the steps to grab my hand and give me a peck.

“I’m so glad you were okay with this.” She took the seat to my right.

“That’s fine.”

“Did you bring the contract?”

“Yes,” I answered. Inside the green folder, at the back of the report was the contract.

“Good.” Bridgette’s happy voice said over the earphone. “She’s excited to start working with me. Just keep her happy. Begin the meeting before Quinn walks in.”

“Would you like to start now?” I said in a hurry. I didn’t want to meet Quinn if I could make Natalie sign the contract without him, better.

“Quinn’s outside parking the car. We’ll wait for him,” Natalie said with a smile. She looked at me, tilted her head to the left and pursed her lips. “There’s something different about you today, Bridgette.”

I felt the blood draining down my face. “I don’t feel anything new.”

“You feel different.” She shrugged and added, “Oh well. It must be the weather.”

“Yeah, that could be it. You look great yourself.”

“It must be the upcoming wedding!”

“Hi, sorry I took a while.” That voice sounded different, but mostly it was the same. It was very much Quinn Carter. I slowly turned my head to see the man I almost had.

BRIDGETTE

I was too nervous. The moment I heard Quinn’s voice, I knew Cara was stunned. This was the moment I was afraid for but she had to get back to her senses.

“Cara, Cara… Cara!” I hissed, bending my head down. I was attracting attention from the people in the coffee shop. “Get your head together. It’s just Quinn. It’s just Quinn. He’s forgotten about you already. He doesn’t even know it is you.”

I heard a small coughing sound. Oh God, what has she done? Then another coughing sound.

“I’m sorry,” I heard my voice say. I breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, Cara had gotten out of her shock.

“What have I missed?” I heard Quinn ask.

Cara cleared her throat far too dramatic and I had to press the heel of my right hand on my forehead. “Don’t mess this up. Tell him about the plan. Give them the damn papers,” I ordered sternly.

“I,” then another coughing sound, then more clearing of throat. “I have the draft of the plans we discussed last week.”

“What happened to you?” I heard Quinn’s curious voice.

“Accident,” Cara answered quickly. Good. She was getting the hang of it. “As I was saying, I already have the draft of the plans we discussed last week. After we go through with it and after I present my proposal, we can discuss the contract.”

“What accident?” Quinn asked again. The guys just couldn’t keep his mouth shut like a week ago.

“Vehicular,” Cara answered.

“Good. Don’t give a lot of explanations,” I told her.

I heard papers being passed around.

“Oh, this looks nice,” I heard Natalie say. I rolled my eyes. Yes, the things she saw were nice but when put together, they would be a disaster.

“Just nod and smile,” I told Cara. “Make her say yes to the contract. That’s our goal.

“They are nice, yes. But to make them happen, we have to get to the contract.” Cara said it in a natural way. Well, she was doing good at it.

“Where?” It was Quinn again.

There was a long moment of silence. “Where what?” Cara asked, her voice now irritated. Obviously, I was not the only one who was getting pissed by Quinn’s interruptions.

“The accident.”

“Honey, I don’t think Bridgette wants to talk about the accident.” It was Natalie. Finally, the woman had something good to say.

“Yes, exactly, Mr. Carter. I don’t want to bore the two of you with the story of the accident. It was just a minor one. Nothing major happened.”

“Yeah, right. I just swapped bodies with someone else,” I said aloud.

“Now, I have prepared the contract for us to sign. You two can read it together while I go to the ladies room. If you have anything you want to be changed, that can be arranged.”

I heard Cara’s seat screech, then the familiar clicking sound of my heels. “Well done, Cara. Not the best start, but you’re doing fine.”

“I’ll be doing great if you just shut up,” she hissed. I heard a door close. “I need to pee. Do you have to listen to that too?”

“Just go with it. Now, if they have any changes to recommend, you tell them that your secretary will print a revised contract.”

“How about the payment?”

“They will not even discuss it. Have your forgotten how rich Quinn is?”

“His family is rich, not him.”

“You really lost track of events, have you? He’s a renowned architect. He had built the best buildings rising around the state right now and you have no idea? He’s rich. Believe me. And Natalie appears to be a woman who doesn’t want to be misinterpreted. She wouldn’t want you to think she can’t afford the wedding. Believe me, I can smell her. She stinks.”

“You judge her too easily.”

“I’m a good judge of character. Retouch your makeup, take your precious time and go back there. No more coffee!”

“Fine!”

CARA

I didn’t dare look at Quinn. The moment our eyes met earlier, I knew he was thinking about something. He had been looking at me the whole time and wouldn’t even let go of the topic of my accident. Was he like this with Bridgette a week ago? I couldn’t ask her that. It would only bring a lot of issues.

“So, I guess you have finished?”

Natalie looked at me while I took my seat. I could also feel Quinn’s intense gaze but I chose to ignore him. “We already signed them.”

I was shocked. “You did?”

“What the hell! She did?!” I heard Bridgette cry through my earphone and I almost cringed.

“Well, yeah.”

My eyes met Quinn’s accidentally and I sensed he there was something wrong. Was it me? Was it Natalie? Or was it him? Well, if he had any problem working with Bridgette, that was his problem, not mine. I was too ecstatic to even think about being near him though my heart wouldn’t stop pounding. Obviously, Bridgette was right. There were still wounds to heal on my part.

“The only signature lacking is yours,” Natalie uttered.

I paled. I panicked.

“Don’t panic. Just sign the damn paper with my name on it. That’s not a big problem,” Bridgette said.

“Cool!” I grabbed the papers, signed them ‘Bridgette Finn’ and sorted them inside the envelop. “I’m looking forward to working with the two of you,” I said, squaring my shoulders. I had to appear professional.

“Me too!” Natalie clasped her hands together, her eyes sparkling. She looked happy, really happy. I turned to Quinn. He didn’t seem to feel the same way and it must be because of me—or Bridgette. But if he knew it was me, Cara, he would have ran out that door and looked for another planner.

“I hope you’ll lose that collar anytime soon,” Natalie said as we stood up after I paid the bill as per Bridgette’s orders.

“Yeah,” I said, trying to nod but couldn’t. I almost stumbled through wooden floor of the restaurant but a hand firmly held my by the arm and pulled me back. It was Quinn. That familiar sensation that ran through me was back. Quinn immediately took his hand back and didn’t meet my gaze. He felt it too. “Thanks,” I muttered and looked at Natalie. “I’ll see you soon, okay? Just call if you need to cancel or anything. I’ll go ahead now. See you, Mr. Carter,” I said without looking at him and went on ahead.

“Take care, Bridgette!” I heard Natalie cry behind me.

I continued walking until I was out in the streets. I took a deep breath and walked across the street while praying another car would turn up and swap me back to my body because I just couldn’t handle another moment with Quinn Carter. There were too many memories I had long buried but were now being dug out.

BRIDGETTE

As Cara crossed the street, I saw my ‘sad’ and ‘hurt’ look. I didn’t realize I looked that horrible. Somewhere at the back of my mind, I felt for Cara. What happened ten years ago was something none of us wanted to go back to. I knew I did horrible things but I had never admitted that even to myself until now.

I saw Natalie and Quinn step out of the restaurant. Quinn was looking at Cara, his expression bewildered. His dark hair was almost brown out in the sunlight. As Natalie pulled him to turn to the opposite direction, he hesitated. That hesitation caused me to wonder. Had Quinn really forgotten what I had done to him ten years ago? Would he ever learn to forgive me?

As Cara pulled the door of the coffee shop open, I tried my best to look myself. Well, technically I was not myself but I had to wear my ‘Bridgette’ face—strong, non-caring and selfish. “Well, you did good. I’m so proud of you.”

“I don’t want to do it again,” she uttered. I knew she was trying not to cry so I ignored it. It was better if we not talk about Quinn Carter and focus on the job at hand.

“Let me see the papers,” I said, pulling the folder out of her firm grasp. “We don’t have to change my signature. As long as people see the ‘me’ signing, no one would ever think it’s forged.”

Cara wasn’t listening. I didn’t know what to do or say. We sat there in silence for a long time. Both of us knew what was going on inside each other’s mind. We had known each other a long time ten years ago and the instinct of two friends—however they ended up—was still there.

“Why don’t we go over what I should do tomorrow at the hospital? We’ll talk about our next steps with Natalie and Quinn the day after that,” I suggested.

She looked at me squarely. “You don’t think we’re going to go back, do you?”

“I’m trying to be realistic here, Cara. I believe we’ll go back but I think we have to deal with this situation the best way we can. You said that yourself just this morning.”

She slowly nodded.

“Now, tell me about this Dr. Newman.”

CARA

Dr. Newman was my enemy. Well, not really. He just happened to always point out my mistakes when there was none. He never looked at me with respect. Not that he was always respectable towards his fellow doctors and the nurses. He was the best at his job, but he was never great with people—even patients.

I told Bridgette everything she had to do during the night shift which was not a lot. She just had to receive endorsement, check the patients assigned to me, take their vitals, give them their medications, check on them from time to time and wait for the hours to come by.

Of course Bridgette didn’t like the idea of herself inside the hospital but after what I just did for her, she had to do it. She just had to pray Dr. Newman wouldn’t be on duty that night.

“What should we do now?” I asked after our talk. I honestly wanted to be by myself that moment.

“We should go home and rest. I have to program myself as a damn nurse.”

“I want to go back to my apartment.”

“Me too. Should we call it a day?”

I nodded. “I’ll get my car tomorrow. You get yours and we switch.”

Bridgette nodded in agreement. We stood up, left the coffee shop and went our separate ways.

BRIDGETTE

I wanted to tell Cara I wasn’t feeling well but that would be a big lie. Her body was freaking too healthy to start with and I spent the whole day lying on my own bed. Cara was the one who decided we should lose our c-collars. She didn’t want to miss another day at work. She asked me to call her supervisor to go back to work.

“I thought you said taking off the collar would be dangerous?” I had asked, hoping she would realize it was a big mistake to go back to work.

“That’s okay. Our MRI’s and X-ray’s didn’t show any signs of serious injuries. I just want to get back to work. I have rent to pay and I’m saving up for something.”

“What’s that?”

“Not your business to know,” she had answered.

When I finally realized there was no escaping it, I tried to learn the basic duties and responsibilities of nurses with the help of Google and Wikipedia and I must say it was not as easy as I had thought. There were a lot of terminologies I didn’t understand and I had to search them one by one. By the end of the day and by the time Cara arrived in my place to switch cars, I already had mine parked in the parking lot. I was also well-versed with the basics of nursing. It was the best thing about me. If I were challenged, I would make sure I would win. The thought of making myself stupid in front of others was just unbearable.

“Are you ready? I brought my uniform.” Cara handed me the bag.

“What if this Dr. Newman will be on duty tonight?”

“Just make sure he doesn’t see you making mistakes. If you are handling a patient under his care, call me right away. We’ll do the same thing we did yesterday. I’ll be on the line while you are working.”

I nodded. I opened her bag and frowned. “This is your uniform? Really?”

She shrugged. “It’s comfortable.”

I took the magenta scrub suit out and hung it before my eyes. It had no shape, no drama. It was just plain cloth sewed together. Well, at least the color was appealing.

“These are my shoes for work.”

“They’re running shoes,” I noted.

“They work well with my feet. You will appreciate it at the end of the day I promise.”

I sighed, grabbed the rest of the clothes and put them back in the bag.

“This is the layout of the hospital. Climb the stairs to the fourth floor—”

“What? No elevators?”

“You’ll have to wait a long line. Trust me, you’ll be late if you ride that thing.”

“Go to the left,” she continued, pointing at the map she made for me. “You’ll see a glass door at the end of the corridor and that’s my unit. I drew a more specific layout of the unit.”

I had an amazing pictographic memory so that was not a problem.

“You know my routine?”

“Yes,” I nodded. “You go straight to the dressing room, change into your uniform, get a cup of coffee for the night, check on medications to prepare while waiting for your shift, get endorsement, make rounds, start on your charting, etcetera.”

Cara looked amazed. “Great. I was afraid you wouldn’t remember.”

I rolled my eyes. It is easy.

We switched cars after I changed into my most comfortable clothes. We had to fight over the shoes I chose to wear from my own collection and she insisted that I wore the ones she brought.

We drove to the hospital with me tailing behind her. Cara owned a great black truck and I wondered why. The thing was not made for single women because single women owned yellow, shiny cars like mine.

“Just don’t act yourself and you’ll be fine,” Cara told me after I parked the car.

“Yeah, yeah,” I answered.

After we setup our phones, I went inside the hospital with my shoulders squared and my mind ready for battle.

There were some people who greeted me and I greeted back with a smile. I knew Cara knew them but I didn’t so I just had to pretend that I did.

I didn’t like the smell of the place the longer I stayed there. It smelled too clean and the constant sound of people calling names over the speaker was irritating. I felt like I was in a different world. Everything was alien to me.

When I arrived in the Cardiovascular unit where Cara worked, people gushed like crazy.

“Are you okay? I thought you had an accident!” a tall woman with brown hair asked.

I nodded and smiled. “I’m okay.”

“That’s Amy. Just smile and go straight to my locker,” I heard Cara say through the earphone plugged in my right ear.

I did as she said but Amy followed, asking different questions at once.

“Amy, I’m really okay. No blood was spilled,” I answered. Just my freaking soul!

Before Amy could open her mouth, a voice boomed behind us. “I thought you were in an accident?”

Slowly, I turned around and my jaw almost dropped at what I saw.

“Good evening, Dr. Newman.”

This guy was Dr. Newman?

“Oh my God, this is what I feared,” Cara was talking in my ear but I didn’t hear any of it.

 She didn’t tell me she was enemy with the hottest doctor in town!

***Hi, guys! I made sure I update after the wedding so here it is! ComVo all you want! ;))

Chapter 9

BRIDGETTE

His brown eyes, hooded by his stubborn eyebrows, were fixed on me. Amy must have sensed trouble coming my way so she slowly turned around and left, leaving me alone with the handsome doctor. I knew Cara was afraid of the man, but I was challenged. I saw a lot of layers in him and I so desperately wanted to rip them off one by one, starting with his shirt, of course.

But that would have to wait. For now, I had to get away because Cara was screaming in my ear to do so.

“I’m fit for work,” I told him, my chin raised as an impulse. With the gaze he was fixing me, I wouldn’t just bow down and obey. Hell no! I would fight to the death.

“You will be taking care of patients. I don’t want a nurse who needs more medical attention than them.” He crossed his arms across his chest.

I raised an eyebrow. “I know my body, Dr. Newman. I can manage, I promise.”

“Just walk away!” Cara was screaming in my ear.

The doctor frowned. “Just make sure I don’t see you doing any mistakes.”

“You won’t.”

“That’s enough. Walk away now.” Cara’s voice was nervous.

Of course I didn’t listen. I would stand my ground. If someone wanted to leave, it would be the hot doctor.

We stared at each other for ten more awkward silent moment before he finally blinked, nodded his head once and squarely walked away. I released my breath and walked inside the locker room.

“What was that?”

“Nothing,” I answered Cara, walking straight to her locker. I opened it and inspected the door. She had a picture of her and her dad and a few with the same friend. Cara didn’t have a lot of friends back in high school and I thought that it still stood the same even after ten years. We were not different in that regard though a lot of people considered me their friend while I didn’t.

“When he comes in your way again, ignore him. Just nod, accept whatever mistake he points out and forget about it. If he ever senses, even just a little, that you seem different, my job is over. My license will be goodbye.”

“Just relax, Cara. I can handle him. Don’t keep on talking like you are not going to live another day because it might just ruin my eardrum–your eardrum.”

“Says the one who won’t shut up yesterday.”

“Someone’s coming. Shut up.”

It was the tall lady, Amy. She went straight to me, her eyes wide. “You really pissed him off, do you know that?”

“Who?”

“Dr. Newman! He’s not just leaving the unit, he’s right out there in the station, going over everything we did today. Do you know what that means?”

Well, honestly, I didn’t. How the hell could I know what the guy was up to or what the nurses were doing that didn’t have to be known? “Don’t worry. He’ll get over it,” I said, pretending I very well knew what she meant.

“Don’t talk too much around Amy. She has appointed herself as the news anchor of the unit.” It was Cara.

I studied Amy carefully and instantly knew what Cara meant. But then, I didn’t care. As long as I stayed alive by the end of the shift without patients dying on me, I was fine.

“You don’t look okay,” Amy noted as I started to get dressed.

“I’m cool,” I answered.

“You don’t sound like yourself as well.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” I was getting irritated. I didn’t like people questioning my actions.

“You don’t talk like that. It must be the accident. Did you have a head injury?”

“No, I didn’t,” I answered, trying to be calm.

“Just get dressed and walk away,” Cara hastily said.

Since I didn’t like situations where I was the listener instead of a talker, except when I was on the job, I did as Cara ordered and walked out of the room without saying another word to Amy despite her persistent chatters about the latest and hottest news in the unit.

Remembering every corner of the unit from the layout Cara provided earlier, I went straight to the section where medications were available. Before that, I looked at the chart to know my assignments. I was given the task as a bedside nurse which meant–from what I learned through research and Cara’s orientation–I would be taking care of patients with my own hands. That meant applying different procedures I didn’t even know how to do.

I went to the shower room as instructed by Cara and said, “I am the bedside nurse along with Amy.”

“That’s not good. You don’t know the procedures.”

“What do I do?”

“Don’t worry. Be thankful it is the night shift. There will not be a lot of things to do. The assistants will take care of the yucky stuff while you only have to give medications, take vital signs if assistants are too busy, assess the patients, chart everything and then you’re done.”

“What’s my next step?”

“Prepare medications while waiting for your shift to begin.”

I nodded. “Then?”

“Receive endorsement. This will be the tricky part because you don’t know the acronyms and most of the terms that will be used.”

“I can do it,” I said strongly.

“How?”

“Duh, you can hear them. All you have to do is dictate everything I have to write down or something while you make your own notes.”

“That’s a good idea. But you have to write fast. Endorsements are fast. You only get some time to breathe when the nurses discuss special cases or events that happened during the previous shift.”

“Fine,” I muttered before squaring my shoulders.

When I exited the door and turned left to go back to the medication corner, I smashed into a boulder of a body and when I looked up, there he was, staring down at me with those blazing brown eyes…again. One corner of my lips couldn’t help but lift just a tiny inch.

If there was anything, or anyone, who could keep me alive on this wreck of a nursing life I found myself entangled with, it would be this man. He was like a wild tiger. The unit was similar to a mysterious jungle I had never been at. But I loved adventure and I would love to tame this wild creature until it bowed down to my commands.

And as an experienced adventurer, I knew that it would not be easy. I had to painstakingly be patient if I had to.

“Sorry,” I murmured, lifting my chin and sharply turned away from him. If Cara would insist that I play nurse while in each other’s body, I would gladly do so as long as Dr. Newman would be there to challenge me.

“Cara, come with me,” I heard his voice behind me.

“Oh, no…” I heard Cara’s voice in my ear. “Just go and hear what he has to say.”

I turned around and checked my watch. “Doctor, I have to go to work now. Can we do this later?”

“What the hell are you doing?!” Cara’s voice was frantic.

The doctor appeared dumbfounded. “Are you saying you don’t want to talk?” His voice was full of contained anger. The man was used to being followed and bowed down to. The hell I was doing that!

“I’m saying I have more important work to do. Does our talk include dying patients?”

Confusion flashed across his face for a brief moment before it turned to stone. “No, but it includes your ass getting fired.”

I pretended to think with my eyes on the ceiling before I directed them back to his blazing ones. “I don’t think you can do that. You still have to report to my boss and as far as I know, doctors are not our bosses. But if you really think that the topic of our conversation will include dying patients or anything relevant to my work or yours, then we can talk.”

His face was turning red now.

“You’re dead, Bridgette. I’m dead.” It was Cara’s defeated voice.

I wanted to tell her to shut the hell up and let me handle this.

“But if you are only going to talk to me about my behavior towards you, we can reschedule. If I had offended you earlier or in the past, you can keep tab. I will be willing to pay later. For now, my job is more important. And,” I said, holding up one finger as he opened his mouth, “if you are concerned that I cannot do my work because of my accident, go to my supervisor. She allowed me to work and you can address your concerns to her.” When I was done talking, I left him standing there with his mouth slightly open.

“We’re dead. My career is over…” It was Cara.

“Shut up. I got it covered,” I muttered under my breath. “Now, tell me how to do your work and forget about that doctor.”

CARA

If Bridgette was standing before me, I would strangle her until she was out of breath–even if it meant squeezing my own neck with her two hands. I would now be the apple of Dr. Newman’s eyes. He would watch me closely from now on and if Bridgette made as much as a tiny mistake, my career would be over.

When she told me to shut up, I had to because I didn’t want to scream at her. I tried my calming techniques and when they worked, somehow, I talked her through the motion of the work. She had to do everything right. I must admit though, it was easier task. I was far from the unit and I was able to think clearly of what she had to do next and how she had to do it. I was only worried that the earphone would be discovered and questions would start to ruin our trick.

The most challenging part was the endorsement. I didn’t know if Bridgette was writing the right things, but I did. As long as she stayed on the line, any questions she had would be answered by me.

During the rounds, she had to speak out loud and tell me the current intravenous lines of the patients. I reminded her to check on the fluids every now and then. The medications were quite a challenge for her as well. She didn’t know how to prepare them and most of all she had no idea how to administer. I had to ask her questions as to the name of the drugs and I also had to check if she had them right. I checked if the drugs were of any relevance to the case of the patients. If I were at work, I only had to check twice. But now that I was far, far away, I had to triple check to make sure Bridgette was going to give the right drugs.

“It’s an IV drug. It’s easier than most. Make sure there are no air bubbles in the syringe.”

“Yeah, yeah,” she said impatiently.

“It is for Mr. Cruz, right?”

“Uh-huh.”

“He has his IV line at his right hand. Do you have your heparin?”

“Yeah.”

“That is to prevent blood clotting. Give it after you do the IV push.”

“Fine.”

“Don’t confuse your drugs, please.”

“I’m not. I placed them in the order you taught me.”

“Good.”

By the time her tasks were done, including the charting, I was exhausted. I had to work with my imagination and without my sense of sight which was very much important when it came to assessment. I only had to rely on what I heard and what Bridgette kept on murmuring.

“Take a break. I have to have some as well. Just call my name if you need me,” I said after she said she had to go to the cafeteria. I was too tired as well.

BRIDGETTE

I knew I shouldn’t be drinking coffee, but the dark liquid was needed. Cara’s body was craving for it and since the body was not mine, I took the luxury of enjoying it. There were other nurses in the cafeteria but mostly, they were just watchers who stayed the night. Everybody seemed to have their own business. Medical residents buried their heads in large books and others chatted about their cases.

I sat at the corner, looking out into the night through the large window to my left. And then I felt someone taking the seat across from me.

Well, well, well…he just couldn’t get his mind off me, right?

“Can we have that talk now?” His voice was stronger than ever and I had to feel just a little fear which passed away just as easily as my courage woke up.

“What do you want to talk about?” I said, my brow rising instinctively.

“Your attitude,” he said in a tone that told me I better hear him without saying another word.

***Sorry for the late update. I was stressed this couple of days. It’s summer time and it’s seriously hot from where I am. I have to frequently unwind and rest!

***Anyway, let us welcome another character in the story and that is Dr. Newman! ComVo all you want, guys! :)

Chapter 10

CARA

“You don’t talk to me that way,” I heard Dr. Newman say in a tone that chilled my bones.

I crossed my fingers, praying Bridgette’s attitude would not get over her. But as much as I wanted to tell her that, my mouth wouldn’t open.

“Did I offend you earlier, Dr. Newman?” I heard Bridgette ask.

There was a long silent moment that I nearly grabbed my things, drive to the hospital and pull Bridgette out of there. She was really challenging Dr. Newman.

“No, but I didn’t like your tone.”

“I don’t think–”

“Don’t try to reason out, Ms. Leonard,” Dr. Newman interrupted. “Your attitude suddenly changed and I believe it may have been caused by the accident.”

Bridgette gasped. I moaned in frustration. Why couldn’t she just keep her mouth shut? “Is this still about me going back to work? I told you I’m fit for work. I didn’t do anything wrong since I started my shift. If I have offended you in any way, then forgive me. It was not my intention.”

“You’ve never talked to me in such a manner before.”

“Well, I may have in my mind. Haven’t it occurred to you that I may have just had enough of your attitude as well?”

“Excuse me?” Now there was real anger in his voice.

“Well, you have always been mean towards me. Don’t think I can just tolerate that. I believe I have been doing a great job and I still do. I don’t need you to keep tabs on me every time as if waiting for me to do a little mistake on the job. I studied for this job. I’m through having people watching over me while I do it. If your sole purpose is to intimidate me, I might as well go back to school for that. It’s not your job to constantly threaten people with your presence.”

“You think I’m threatening?”

“Why don’t you ask other nurses? I’m sure they will agree. That is if they don’t fear losing their job by being truthful. My coffee’s gone cold so I need to get a refill. Would you like one or would you like to leave?”

Another long silence followed. I was at the edge of my seat. “Just make sure I don’t see you making one, minute mistake, Ms. Leonard.”

It sounded as a threat but Bridgette said, “Expect that, Dr. Newman. Refill?”

“No, thank you.” I heard the sound of a chair screeching against the tiled floor.

“He’s gone,” Bridgette whispered.

“What the hell did you just say to him?” I demanded.

“What he needed to hear.”

I was about to open my mouth when Bridgette’s other phone rang. She left it with me earlier. It was the phone she used for clients. I froze when I saw the caller. “Quinn’s calling.”

“Why is he calling at this time of day?”

“How the hell should I know?”

“Then answer it and find out.” When I didn’t answer, Bridgette said, “Cara, answer it.”

“Fine, fine. Don’t lose the line. You still have a lot to do before your shift ends.”

“Whatever.”

The phone continued to ring. I picked it up, swiped the screen and said, “Hello?”

“Bridgette?”

“Yes? What can I do for you at this time of day?”

“Tell me the truth. Did you plan this?”

My heart started to hammer. “Plan what?”

“You planning my wedding.”

“What made you think I have other plans other than planning your wedding?”

His voice was hoarse. He sounded tired. “You suddenly showed up. I haven’t heard from you for years and now you are planning my wedding. I don’t think that’s just coincidence.”

“What is he saying? Cara?” Bridgette was talking in my ear. I pulled the earphone out of my ear.

“What are you talking about? I am not planning anything against you if that’s what you are thinking.”

“Then why do I feel that I’m going through the same motion that happened ten years ago?”

My mouth was ready to talk, but no words came out. I wanted to tell Quinn the truth. I wanted to tell him what really happened ten years ago, but how would I explain it? He would think I am crazy.

“If you as much as ruin my relationship with Natalie, I will make sure you’ll wish you never met me.” I was hurt. I knew he thought he was talking to Bridgette, but still, I was hurt.

“Quinn, I’m only doing my job here. I’m as shocked as you to find out you are my client.”

“Are you in this with Cara as well? Because if you are, I will not be surprised.”

“If you really think that bad about me, you are free to find another wedding planner.”

“That’s Natalie’s job. My job is to make sure that you and your friend don’t ruin this for me…again.”

“No one’s going to go breaking another’s heart here, Quinn. Goodness, it’s been ten years.”

I wanted to sound like Bridgette, but I knew it wasn’t successful. My voice was filled with longing. Longing to travel back ten years and change everything. If I only could do that, I wouldn’t be in this situation. Hell, I wouldn’t even be trapped inside Bridgette’s body. Heck, I might be the woman Quinn was planning a wedding with!

My words may have also made him realize that a lot of years had passed since high school. Things changed. Well, at least for him and Bridgette. I never got over what happened ten years ago.

“I promise you, I’m not up to something here. I’m doing my job as a wedding planner. Just do your job and trust me on this.”

“If there are two people I’m not willing to trust, it is you and Cara, Bridgette. Just make sure Natalie doesn’t find out. I’m not planning to have another woman run away from me this time.”

God, I desperately wanted to shout and tell him how I felt about ten years ago. If he only knew, he might change his mind.

“That’s a deal then,” I managed to say with a croaky voice. I was about to cry.

The line went dead without him saying goodbye.

BRIDGETTE

I only heard Cara and by the sound of her voice and the words that she spoke, I knew something was not right.

“Cara!” I hissed.

“It’s okay. No one’s backing out of the contract, if that’s what you are worried about.”

“What was that all about?”

“Nothing.”

“It didn’t sound like nothing.”

“It’s really nothing. He’s might just be having second thoughts.”

“About Natalie?”

“No, about you…or me. I don’t know. But he’s not willing to back out of the contract because he doesn’t want to disappoint his fiancée.”

“Good. Because you almost gave me a heart attack when you offered him the back door back there.”

“I can handle Quinn, Bridgette. So make sure you handle Dr. Newman as well. No more attitude.”

“You know what?” I asked her with a wicked grin. “I think he’s enjoying this. He didn’t look that mad when we had our talk.”

“He’s always composed, stupid. You won’t know what he’s thinking by just looking at him.”

I rolled my eyes. “Trust me on this, Cara. I know a man when I see one and this one is enjoying the banter game.”

“Oh, yeah. Like you knew Quinn? Like when you thought he would enjoy what we planned ten years ago before everything completely went wrong?”

“Quinn is one of those guys who had a change of heart. This Dr. Newman seems like he doesn’t have one to change in the first place. Come on! Just give me this one to enjoy. Your work is totally hard and boring and I at least want something fun to go with it.”

She was silent for a whole minute before she sighed and said, “Just make certain my job is not at risk. And don’t go overboard, Bridgette. You don’t know that man that well.”

“I intend to know him better,” I said with a wink as if I was talking with Cara in front of me.

“I’m sleepy. You still have three more hours before the end of you shift.”

“Don’t you dare drink another cup of coffee, Cara. My body can’t handle that much caffeine.”

“I’m not drinking another cup of coffee.”

“Good,” I said, getting up for another refill. This night shift thing was racking my brain.

“You have to be prepared for the endorsement. The next shift will ask a lot of questions.”

“I know. My patients are asleep, their vitals are good as you’ve said, the doctors did not make their rounds except Dr. Newman and I’ve been weaning Mr. Scott for two hours.”

“And you have to go back and check on him.”

“Yeah, yeah.”

After that second cup of coffee, I was back in the unit. Amy and another nurse were bending their heads, deep in conversation. When they spotted me, they looked up and smiled. I knew those looks. They were feeling sorry for me and I didn’t like it. Was Cara that weak for people to sympathize with her?

Well, they were in for a great surprise because inside this body was not Cara. It was Bridgette Finn, a winner and a fighter.

“Check your medications once again,” Cara said through the earphone.

I did as she asked.

“Go over your charting,” she ordered after thirty minutes. I did as she told me, my eyes drooping from lack of sleep. I was not used to staying up this late. I always made sure that I get enough beauty sleep for the next day.

“I heard Dr. Newman talked to you,” Amy whispered, sitting beside me.

I nodded. “He did.”

“And?”

I turned my head to look at her expectant look. “Nothing. No blood was shed.”

“Cara, you hit a nerve earlier and you expect me to believe he didn’t do anything about it?”

“He did. And I made sure I made my point. I’m done with him talking down on me.”

Amy shook her head. “What happened to you in that accident?”

“I switched soul with a great lady who no longer likes doctors talking or looking at her  condescendingly.”

Of course she didn’t take it literally. “Danica missed her shift tonight.”

I almost forgot who Danica was. “I didn’t notice.”

“She cried yesterday. She said you don’t want to talk to her. She blames herself.”

“Well, she was late for our meeting. If she weren’t, the accident wouldn’t have happened.”

“I’m not blaming Danica for what happened,” Cara cried in my ear.

“Well you should,” I answered without thinking.

“What?” Amy asked.

“Nothing. I said, she should blame herself for what happened.”

Amy was looking at me like I was someone she no longer knew. She was right. I was not Cara.

“I already told her I need space,” I told her.

“You did what?” Cara cried in my ear again.

“Once I get over what she did, I will talk to her,” I said more to Cara than to Amy just to keep her quiet.

“You better! She’s a nice friend!”

I bent my head and rolled my eyes.

“I just hope you guys will not make us uncomfortable,” Amy sighed.

“Yeah, we won’t. Don’t worry, I’ll talk to her when I can,” I lied, standing up to get the medications. “I have to give medications now.”

Amy just nodded and she stood up as well. She went back to the nurse she was talking and they both looked at me with worry. I didn’t care what they were thinking. They better get ready for a whole new Cara.

As I walked to the room of my first patient, Mrs. Bloom, I checked the medications once again. They were all tablets so I didn’t have to deal a lot with needles.

“Good morning, Mrs. Bloom,” I announced my presence, waking the old lady up. She looked at me with confusion.

“Who are you?”

“Didn’t I introduce myself earlier? I’m your nurse, Cara,” I smiled my biggest smile.

“What do you want now? Can’t people get enough rest here?”

“I’m just going to give you your medications.”

“More of them?”

“Yes,” I said, setting down the tray of medications on her table. I took the small container with two white pills in them and handed it to her.

“What’s this for?”

Well, I didn’t know how to answer that. Cara, it’s time you talk, I said in my mind. But there was no voice. Cara…

“Well? What is this for?”

“Uhh…” Shit, how do I answer this old lady? I heard smooth breathing from Cara’s line. Is she sleeping? What the hell!

“What is this for?” Mrs. Bloom asked once again.

Okay, this might just be that moment where I need real help from Cara.

***I’ve been busy with another story, but I made sure I update this one. I’m as excited for Swap as I am for my next work! ComVo all you want, guys! ;))

Chapter 11

BRIDGETTE

“Well?” asked Mrs. Bloom, her white brows now knitted together.

“Well,” I squared my shoulders and raised an eyebrow. “It is intended to make you feel better.” I tried my sweetest smile, praying that Cara’s soft features to work their magic.

For a very long time, Mrs. Bloom looked at me with so much suspicion. And as she did so, I racked my memory, searching my brain’s database that held Mrs. Bloom’s case. She came in due to angina.

“That’s not very convincing,” she pointed out, not moving her hand.

“It’s for your angina,” I took the best guess I could and all the while, I held my hand together to keep them from pushing the damned pill container to her mouth.

Finally, she nodded and popped the pills into her mouth. “Well, what are you waiting for?” She asked me as she held out her free hand.

I didn’t know what she wanted.

“Water?”

“Oh, yeah…” I took the glass of water standing on her bedside table and handed it to her. “Have a nice day, Mrs. Bloom,” I uttered in a hurry after she handed me the empty glass and the pill container. Before she could say another word, I quickly walked out of her room.

That was close.

“Cara!” I hissed once again, but there was no answer. The stupid girl fell asleep!

By the time I arrived in the station, I was in a very foul mood. I might have let go of my medicine tray too early because it crashed against the marble counter in the medication section and the other nurses looked up from what they were doing. I saw Amy and the black lady looked at each other meaningfully.

“Sorry,” I mumbled and went back to where my charts were. If there was something about being a nurse that I disliked, apart from everything, the most was probably the prolonged standing. I finally understood why Cara wore those awful-looking shoes–they greatly helped reduce pressure on your soles. I stood by my charts, looking at Mrs. Bloom’s in particular. Of course, I didn’t know what to do with it. I had my pen in my hand with my head bent as I pretended to be busy writing down whatever I should write. I peered at my fellow nurses. They were too busy doing their own thing.

It took about five minutes for them to finish whatever they were doing before each of them went back to their patients, leaving me alone with not a new word written on my charts.

“Cara,” I hissed once more. She was still sleeping.

Desperate, I looked around and when I saw no one nearby, I went to Amy’s charts and leafed through it. She had a neat handwriting but the problem was that I didn’t understand a word she wrote. Should I just copy them?

I checked my watch. I still had two hours before I had to close my charts as Cara had instructed earlier. And then there was the endorsement.

“Cara, you better wake up now or your job is no more…” I said, my voice tense.

An idea suddenly popped in my head. I took out Cara’s phone and ended the call. I waited for about ten seconds before I dialed my number and I almost jumped in success when it rang. I had the most amazing ringtone which is the opening song of my favorite TV show, The Big Bang Theory.

“Wake up, wake up, wake up…” I said in a hurry as the ringing continued.

If Cara wouldn’t wake up with the song by Barenaked Ladies, I didn’t know what else to do.

My heart wanted to leap out of its chest when the call was answered by a groggy voice–my groggy voice–which actually sounded sexy. “I’m sorry!” Cara shouted when she realized what she had done. “What happened?”

“What happened?” I asked, briskly making my way to the shower room where I could not be heard. “Your patient asked me about the meds and I didn’t know how to give the right answer! Thank my witty brain I was able to somehow give an answer. And now, it’s almost time for the endorsement and I haven’t finished my charts yet!”

“Okay, okay, calm down. Let me get a cup of coffee and–”

“Don’t you dare have another cup–”

“Do you want me to fall asleep again? Just wait for a minute. Go back to your charts while I fix my coffee.”

“You better be awake by then.” I went back to my charts and laid them all open on the marble counter. The other nurses were back from their tasks and were chatting with each other. Some of them threw me some curious glances. I ignored them as I waited for Cara.

“Okay, this is what you will do,” I heard my own voice through my ear. “Sign the medications with the initial signature I taught you earlier.”

“Okay,” I murmured, flipping the pages of the first chart.

“Next, finish your charting. Listen to everything I say and write them down.”

It took almost an hour before I finished with the last chart.

“The endorsement is next. You received one last night so you know how it goes.”

Amy was the first to endorse her patients to the next shift.

I was silently leaning against a wall next to the pantry and I noticed a black-haired woman glancing at me. She was receiving the endorsement and with the fast pace, she was still able to steal some glances at my direction.

“Someone’s looking at me. I think it’s your friend Danica.”

Cara groaned. “You should talk to her after the shift. Say sorry.”

“Why would I?” I hissed, moving my head to the right.

“Because what happened was an accident and it was not her fault!”

“I don’t think–”

“She’s my only real friend, Bridgette.”

There was something in Cara’s voice that made me hold my tongue.

“Bridgette…” she was begging.

“Fine,” I sighed. When I turned my head, Danica was still staring. I caught her gaze and gave her a little–a very little–smile. She smiled back with the biggest one I had ever seen, her eyes twinkling with tears.

After Amy was done with her endorsement, I took my turn and began talking as Cara dictated the words.

“Did Dr. Newman see her?” the receiving nurse I now identified as Grace asked, her pen pausing on her pad.

“No,” I answered before Cara could. I would have known if Dr. Newman saw Mrs. Bloom. The hunter never misses the prey.

I was out of breath by the time I said the last word and my endorsement was done. The other nurses followed after and I went back to my wall and waited with pain. My feet were throbbing, screaming for rest.

“Can we talk?” It was Danica.

I turned to her and forced myself to smile. “There’s no need to talk, Danica. Forgive me if I have been harsh on you the last time. I was not myself.”

“That’s a good start,” Cara said in my ear, her voice now relaxed.

Again, Danica’s eyes filled with tears as she hugged me. “I’m really, really sorry. I won’t do it again. I promise to be the most punctual person you’ve ever known.”

I nodded, wanting her to let me go. “I’ll remember that.”

“But what happened to the other girl?”

“The other girl?” Oh, she meant me. Well, we swapped souls and you are actually talking to her right at the moment , I wanted to say.

“The one you were with when the accident happened.”

“She’s perfectly fine,” I lied.

“I hope to meet her soon. I heard you two knew each other.”

“You just might,” I smiled. “Bridgette may want to have a talk with you as well.”

When I mentioned my name, Danica’s eyes widened. “Bridgette. The Bridgette?”

“She knows you. And she knows I hate you,” Cara filled in.

“Yes, the Bridgette.”

“Okay, now I understand why you were angry with me. Did you guys meet in the restaurant?”

I nodded.

“But how did you two ended up in the middle of the street?”

“Well, we did get into a little fight.”

“It was not a little fight. You followed me like you were in a warzone,” Cara’s tired voice spoke up.

“She started it, right?”

“We both did. I don’t remember. It happened so fast.”

Danica nodded her and then she stopped, looked at me in the eyes and said, “I heard from Amy that Dr. Newman talked to you. What happened?”

“It’s nothing, Danica.”

“Danz. I call her Danz.”

“Danz,” I corrected. “I had enough and I might have talked to him in a way he didn’t like. But it’s fine. I can still keep my job.”

“I’m so proud of you. None of us could have done that to him.”

“It’s time someone stands up to him.”

Danica nodded in agreement and I took the short silence as a chance to get away and go home.

“I have to go. I’ll see you around.”

She hugged me for the second time and then I was off to the dressing room.

CARA

When Bridgette was back in my car, we disconnected the call. I fell asleep for the next three hours before I heard the knock on the door. I was about to open it when I realized I was not in my own body. I checked through the peephole. It was my father.

He would definitely question why I was in his daughter’s apartment.

I terribly missed him, but I had to let this one visit pass. Him seeing Bridgette in my apartment would only confuse him and I didn’t want to tell more lies. It was better if Bridgette and I kept our distance from the people close to us.

My father knocked again. I closed my eyes, fighting the urge to open the door.

He stood there for almost ten minutes before he finally moved back and walked away.

“I’m sorry, daddy,” I whispered.

Bridgette’s other phone started ringing again. “Natalie,” I sighed, picking up the phone.

“Hi,” I answered.

“Bridgette! I just want to ask if you are free later? I want to discuss some matters with you.”

“Sure!” I answered. I didn’t have to ask Bridgette because she would definitely push me to that meeting.

Natalie gave me the address of the coffee shop and she was off.

I stared blankly at the address, my thoughts back to Quinn Carter. What he said last night was hurtful. I wanted to hate him for that but I couldn’t also blame him. Bridgette and I did horrible things. But I also had to suffer after that night. Bridgette tricked both of us, but mostly it was me. If I have not been so naïve, none of this would have happened. Quinn would not hate me this much if I just said learned how to say no ten years ago.

Being in Bridgette’s body, seeing her face and moving with her body helped me simmer down the anger I had been holding in for years. It was time to forget what she had done. Maybe she regretted doing what she did, or maybe she didn’t. Bridgette will always be Bridgette. She had her own stupid reasons ten years ago and I just happened to be the stupid girl who said yes to her. I couldn’t continue hating her. I had to learn how to forget and forgive. Maybe Quinn couldn’t, but I should.

“You can’t sleep. I’ll need you later,” I almost screamed at her one hour later. We were back in her place. She was already sprawled on the bed.

“I don’t care. Just say yes to everything she says. That girl is too desperate to marry Quinn to even think of shifting to another planner. The most important part is the contract and since it was already signed, you just keep her happy. I’ll show you real planning when I get some good sleep. Your job is wrecking my body clock.”

I sighed with defeat. “Fine. But don’t blame me if things turn out bad after the meeting.”

“Come on! Natalie’s a bitch trying to hide inside a closet. She’s trying her best to be an angel. Trust me on this. I can smell her.”

I did not answer because she started snoring as she finally fell asleep.

For the next hour, I attacked Bridgette’s dresser, trying almost every clothes I could find. I settled with a nice navy blue dress and paired it with a nice, comfortable pair of flat shoes of the same color.

I did not dare wake Bridgette up before I left. I knew the feeling of having to be woken up after a long night at the hospital. The address Natalie gave me was easy to find. After I parked Bridgette’s sports car, I looked at myself in the mirror. Shit. I forgot to put on some makeup. If Bridgette found out, she would totally kill me. I rummaged her purse for anything I might use and the only thing I saw was a peach lipstick.

“This will do,” I said, putting it on my lips. Bridgette had wonderful facial features. I didn’t understand why she had to wear all that makeup.

I took the folder where she kept everything for the Higgins-Carter wedding, took a deep breath and climbed out of the car.

The coffee shop was empty apart from the table at the corner of the room. My heart started to hammer against my ribcage when I saw that it was not Natalie sitting there.

It was Quinn Carter and he didn’t look at all happy that I made it to the coffee shop alive.

***Sorry for the late update, guys! I did not have a great schedule at work this week. Anyway, I hope you ComVo! It’s free! Lol. :)

Chapter 12

BRIDGETTE

When my eyes opened, I was confused. I didn’t know what time it was. The touch of the sun against my skin was different. When I looked at the clock across my bed, I jumped. Every sleepy cell in my body became alert. It was already 1 o’clock in the afternoon!

It took me more minutes to realize the situation I was in. Everything that happened to me before the accident flashed across my mind until I remembered my hours in the hospital. I wanted to think it was just a dream, but I could not deny Cara’s face when I looked at the mirror. I was still trapped in her body and it was real. It was not just another long dream. I was living it.

I sighed in defeat and went to the kitchen to fix myself a cup of coffee. When I opened the fridge to look for something to eat, I saw a note.

Went to meet Natalie. Call as soon as you can. I don’t think it’s very important. But call.

Obviously, Cara was here earlier. Confusion struck me. I thought I remembered when she told me about Natalie calling and I wasn’t sure if it was just a dream or not. Now, I think it really did happen.

What did Natalie want? I was not able to make solid recommendations for her yet. I took my phone out from the bag I used last night, realized it was nearly out of battery, took out my charger, plugged it in and dialed my number.

Cara did not answer immediately. I had to call three times before she finally managed to answer, “Hello.”

“What’s going on?”

“It’s nothing. I’m with my client right now. He is talking about changing the venue of the wedding.”

“What the hell are you talking about? He? Are you with Quinn?”

“Yes.”

“Where’s Natalie.”

“I don’t know.”

“She’s not there?”

“Yes.”

By the sound of Cara’s answer, it only meant that she was face to face with Quinn and that he was hearing everything she was saying. “Is everything really alright?”

“Yes.” There was a little hesitation in her voice, but she managed to repeat the word in a stronger tone. “Yes.”

“Okay. Ring me twice if you’re in trouble.”

“Okay.”

I hanged up the phone and continued stood in the middle of my kitchen, waiting for my coffee. Quinn wanted to change venue? What for? How was Cara handling the situation? She was still obviously not over him but I just hope that after their talk last night, he would be gentler. Cara was not the type who could withstand prolonged emotional pressure. I knew that from experience.

CARA

I wanted to take a step back and then another and then more until I was out of the damned coffee shop. But it was too late. Quinn was already eyeing me like a tiger. He was ready to pounce on his prey any moment and one wrong move could be fatal for me.

Instead of doing what my mind was screaming for me to do, I ordered it to walk forward where the danger zone was. I took my precious time walking slowly, my knees almost numb. They wouldn’t freaking bend! But I had to do this. I had to make Quinn see that I was not the old Bridgette he learned to hate. Maybe if he realized that, he might also think that the Cara he knew was not what he thought to be and that she had regretted everything she did ten years ago.

“Good afternoon,” I greeted mustering a genuine smile. Looking at him made me yearn once more. He looked like he aged really well. He was still the handsome man I had always been dreaming about in high school. The only difference was that he was now looking at me like I was his mortal enemy. “I thought I’ll be meeting Natalie?” I took the seat across from him. He didn’t move a muscle.

“She can’t make it. She asked me to come instead.”

I nodded. “What for? I thought our next meeting is next week. I haven’t had the chance to put together some plans.”

He did not answer immediately. He just sat there, looking at me and I had to lower my gaze. “She wanted to talk about the cake’s design. But since I’m the one here right now, I’d rather talk about the venue.”

“What about it?”

“I want it changed.”

I frowned. “I thought Natalie wanted the beach?”

I eyed me without expression. “I don’t. I want a garden wedding.”

“What’s wrong with the beach?”

“I knew someone who loved the idea of a beach wedding. It reminds me of her. I don’t want that.”

I paled. My eyes started to water and I knew I was about to cry. I remembered telling him years ago that I dreamed to be wed on the beach.

“What’s wrong?”

Before I could answer, my phone rang. It was Bridgette.

I decided to take the call and made every effort to talk casually. Quinn was silent as I talked with Bridgette. When I placed my phone back on the table, he raised his eyebrow.

“My secretary,” I lied.

He was still looking at me and I didn’t realize my fingers were playing with my ear. I always did that whenever I was anxious.

“Does Natalie know you want to change the venue?” I said, taking my hand back on the table.

He shrugged. “She wouldn’t complain.”

“I think it is best if you tell her first. To get her approval.”

Now, both of his eyebrows were raised. “Am I hearing you right? You are actually concerned what Natalie would think? As far as I can remember, you were never a person who would think what others might feel so long as you get to your goal.”

It felt like a thousand arrows were shot through me. “I thought we already talked about this? Are you still holding grudges?”

“It is not easy not to after everything you and your friend did to me.”

I nodded. It hurt me to know that he was marrying someone else and even more to know that he still hated me and Bridgette. Without a word, I stood up, my eyes welling up again. I couldn’t take it anymore. If Bridgette’s career had to suffer because of losing a client, I didn’t care. I would handle ten more as long as it wasn’t Quinn Carter.

“Where are you going?”

My last straw of control flew out of the window. I sharply turned my head down at Quinn. His face was blank and I wanted to punch him. Punch him until he showed me what he really felt inside. If he was angry, then he better show it on his face. “You don’t know how the things we did ten years ago affected us. You don’t know the whole story. You think I wanted it? You think I never regretted it? Well, let me tell you now.” As I turned to face him with anger, his brows were knitted together. “I met Bridgette weeks ago. It was not a great meeting.

“What? What do you mean you met Bridgette?” He asked, still in that neutral voice free of emotion.

“Yes, I met Bridgette and something happened to us. We swapped bodies so yes, You are facing me, Cara.”

BRIDGETTE

I decided to use my free time to work on Natalie and Quinn’s wedding but I just couldn’t focus. I needed to do something.

Of course I went shopping. It was time for Cara to have a whole new wardrobe.

The mall was packed and I had to fight my way through to the counter. As I was lining up, I saw some stockings displayed on the rack. I left my cart behind the large lady and walked to the stockings. They were compression ones, one used to help the veins function well during prolonged standing or sitting. Since I was doing Cara’s job , I decided I should get some. But there were different sizes and I didn’t know what would fit Cara. I placed the stockings back. Maybe I should ask Cara first. She was the nurse after all.

When I turned to go back to my cart, I saw the lady before me at the counter and behind her was a man. I walked behind him and poked him on the back.

“You stole my spot,” I said as he turned around.

I caught my breath when I realized it was no other than Dr. Newman himself. His brows, as usual, were already frowning and when he saw me, they deepened.

“You stole my spot,” I repeated, regaining my composure.

“You left it open. It’s mine now,” he answered and turned around.

“Hey,” I said, walking around to face him, my hands on my hips. “I was here first. I just took a moment to see some stockings. So, if you please, move back.”

His eyebrows rose higher. “Are you giving me an order?”

I pretended to think for a moment. “As far as I remember, you order people around the hospital. It doesn’t mean you can still do that outside the hospital. Out here, you are nothing but a spot thief.”

He looked at me like I was crazy. “A what?”

“Spot thief. You stole my spot. So move back.”

“That is not going to happen.”

“Next!” The woman behind the counter shouted.

“Wait a minute!” we both shouted back, then faced each other again. Two people who wouldn’t back down. Two people fighting for their lives.

“Move back, Dr. Newman.” I said sternly.

He looked at my cart and then raised his hands, showing me three pairs of socks. “You have that cart full while I have this. These,” he shook his socks right in front of my eyes, “will take a lot shorter time to punch.”

“I don’t care. You stole my spot. Give it back,” I answered, pulling my cart to fight my way to the counter.

“I didn’t know you can be so narrow-minded,” he commented as I started to mount my clothes on the counter and the lady started to punch them in.

“You don’t know a lot of things about me, Dr. Newman.”

He just shook his head and waited impatiently as the lady continued with her work. “Take your precious time, girl,” I told her with a smile. “We’re not in a hurry,” I said that as I threw the handsome doctor a glance.

The lady surely did take her time because it almost took her a full five minutes to finish. I grabbed the paper bags with a heroic smile. “It was nice to see you, Dr. Newman. Enjoy your socks.”

He gave me a sarcastic smile as he threw his socks on the counter. I walked away without another glance. I scored three points with the guy since we met and I was ready for more.

CARA

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“I’m Cara trapped in Bridgette’s body. We had an accident and we just woke up this way.” I didn’t care if he thought I was crazy. I didn’t care if everyone knew who I really was because I was sick of it. I wanted to go back to my body. I wanted to be able to hug my dad. I didn’t need more of this.

For the first time, I heard Quinn laugh. “You’re joking. Still that girl who always played around with people, right Bridgette?”

“We had our first kiss outside my home,” I blurted out.

That made him stop. “Cara could have told you that.”

“No, I didn’t tell Bridgette. I kept it a secret because I didn’t think you would want people to know.”

“You hoaxed a plan with Bridgette. Don’t ask me to believe you didn’t tell her everything because it would be very hard.”

“Okay, fine. Then let’s try this one. You never rode a bike in your life.”

“Cara could have told you.” He still didn’t believe me and by his amused look, I knew he was thinking I was going mad. That made me to even try harder.

“You hated football but you did it just so your father would be proud.”

He shook his head.

“You first talked to me in the library. Your favorite color is green. You hated yellow. You used to love drawing on your textbooks. You always gave me your apple during recess because you didn’t like it. You cried at your first day in kindergarten.”

“Don’t expect me to believe this, Bridgette. If you are planning something, just stop it.”

More tears ran down my cheeks. “You were the first boy I ever loved and I’m sorry I hurt you. I shouldn’t have said yes to Bridgette.”

That kept his mouth shut. He looked at me with confusion. I started sobbing uncontrollably. Whenever I started crying, I couldn’t hold it.

“Hey,” he said in a tone that almost sounded soft.

“I have to go,” I managed to say between sobs and then I left.

***Thanks for reading, guys! ComVo all you want!

***I hope you also check out THE TIME CAPSULE. Thanks! ;))

Chapter 13

BRIDGETTE

I was still wearing my triumphant smile as I walked out to the parking lot and to Cara’s car which, for the moment, I had to consider as my own. The sun was hot today and I forgot to wear my sunscreen. I loaded the shopping bags at the back of the SUV and quickly climbed behind the wheel.

Wondering what could have happened to Cara, I dialed my number and waited for her to answer, tapping my foot on the gas pedal.

The call was accepted but there was no ‘hello’.

“Cara?” I asked.

I heard a catch of breath and rolled my eyes. I’d heard Cara cry over the phone a lot of times years ago.

“Cara, what the hell happened? What did Quinn do this time?” Really, that guy better learn how to let go. If someone was bitter, it was him. Cara had always been soft, a big weakness. Why couldn’t Quinn just freaking be professional?

“I’m sorry, Bridgette. It just happened,” Cara said between sobs.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“I told him. I told him about our secret.”

I felt blood draining down my face, my neck and down to my feet. “What?!”

CARA 

I was still sobbing as I walked away from the coffee shop.

I held Bridgette’s phone to my ear, my head furiously looking around for somewhere to sit. I remembered I left the car in the parking space outside the shop and I was afraid to go back and get it. I couldn’t stand another chance of seeing Quinn.

“What the hell!” Bridgette was screaming in my ear.

“Don’t shout, please. Don’t shout. I’m…I want this to be over! I want it to be over!” I desperately cried. For the first time in my life, I wanted to lash out and let the world know that there was one lady trapped inside someone else’s body.

“Cara, calm down,” Bridgette said, lowering her voice.

I gulped down my tears.

“You told him everything? Everything?”

I nodded as I said, “Yes.”

“How did he take it?”

“He doesn’t believe me. He thinks I’m crazy.”

“Of course he wouldn’t believe you, you idiot. I wouldn’t if I am not in the same situation! Get back and tell him you were just playing with him.”

“That’s what he was already thinking.”

“What the hell, Cara. Why do you have to be so damned frail?”

“I told him he can find another planner.”

“Of course you did! Do you know you just ruined my career? I’m almost broke and you ruined the only chance I have to get back on track!”

The tears stopped flowing. “You’re broke?”

“Almost. Now, go back there and tell him he better be professional, the contract was signed and he could still have his happy ending as long as he keeps his mouth shut.”

“I can’t. I can’t face him.”

A very long silence followed and when Bridgette finally spoke, she said, “Wait for me. Tell me where you are right now.”

BRIDGETTE

I drove as fast as I could. I didn’t pay attention to the furious honks thrown at me by the cars I passed by. If I met an accident, it would have been better. I might just get the chance to go back to my own body.

I found Cara standing outside a pastry shop. My body couldn’t have looked more vulnerable and I wanted to grab on to those shoulders, pull them back and tell Cara to better straighten up. God, why did I have to swap souls with a weakling?

“Where is he?” I demanded when I reached her.

“I don’t think he’s still there,” Cara answered.

“I asked where.”

“In the coffee shop. I don’t think he’s still there, Bridgette,” Cara tried again as stumbled after me.

“Shut up and let me handle this,” I shot at her without a word.

It didn’t take a minute before we reached the coffee shop. I went to the door and pushed it open as hard as I could.

Quinn was still there. He was sitting in one corner and his eyes gave way to a lot of emotions when he saw us–when he saw me. At first he was shocked, then anger came in, and then more anger.

I strode towards him, stopped just a foot away from his seat and placed my hand on my hip. “If you still have some scores to settle, settle it now. I don’t want anything to keep me from doing my job.”

“Cara, great, a perfect timing,” he uttered, his eyes throwing daggers.

“Didn’t she tell you I am not Cara?” I asked, arching my brow. I turned to look at Cara but she was by the door, a turtle trying to hide inside her shell.

Quinn raised his eyebrows. “So…you’re also in on this trick? Don’t you guys have anything better to do? Really? Swapping souls?”

“Well, believe it or not, it’s actually true. Even though Cara doesn’t want to work with you, she has no choice because this is my job. But if you are not man enough to work with her, then we don’t have a choice.”

“Not man enough? Really, Cara, this is our first meeting after ten years and you are here to fight with me?”

“Really, Quinn, you still don’t believe me? I am Bridgette inside Cara’s body.”

“Don’t expect me to believe you. And don’t expect me to still work with you.”

“Well, I wonder what your fiancée would think when she learns about this.”

His face turned angrier. “Don’t you dare pull Natalie into this.”

“Then what do you think you should tell her? You came here to talk about your wedding and you go back without a planner.”

“She will accept any reason I give her.”

“You think she will accept mine? Let me see,” I said, looking up the ceiling, pretending to think, “I will tell her you want to change your wedding planner because you are still not over Cara.”

He laughed sarcastically. “You wouldn’t do that.”

“Hey, you’re talking to me, Bridgette. You think I cannot do something simple like that? Come on, Quinn. You know me better than that.”

That made him pause. I didn’t care if he still thought of me as the mean, nasty girl he had always known me to be. All I cared about was keeping my bank account full.

“Well?”

He looked away, staring out the window across the room. Then his eyes drifted to me and then at Cara behind me. I did not dare look away when his angry eyes stayed on mine longer.

“As long as you promise never to mention this stupid thing about swapping bodies, I will try hard to be professional. And I don’t want to see you again, Cara. It is enough to be working with Bridgette and to see you from time to time will only frustrate me.”

I sighed. I didn’t know what I should feel. He didn’t believe our story. Well, that was good. If he would think we were crazy after this, then I’d let him.

“Fine,” I said with a smile. “It was nice to see you again, Quinn.”

He frowned and nodded. “Just tell Bridgette my decision is final about the venue. No beach wedding.”

“Of course. Just remember what you promised.”

He did not answer. Instead, he stood up, dropped a bill on the table and walked away. I turned to face his back and I saw Cara cower away to give way.

CARA 

Quinn stopped right in front of me. My head was bent, embarrassed of the things I had said earlier.

“Don’t do that again, Bridgette. It doesn’t suit you. Crying, I mean. Your lying I am used to.”

I did not move a muscle until I felt him walk towards the door.

When I thought he was gone, I looked up only to see Bridgette glaring at me. God, I looked horrible when angry.

“You know what? It’s a good thing the two of us are never trustworthy in Quinn’s eyes. If he believed just one word of what we said, I don’t know what would happen to us. Just make sure you don’t mention about the swapping thing again. Stick to our plan and we’ll be alright. I’m doing my best in the hospital and what have you been doing lately? You’re almost mute when you are having a meeting with Quinn, you fell asleep while I’m doing your job and you blurted our secret to the only guy who hates us for the world.”

“I’m sorry, Bridgette. I’ll try harder. It’s just that he strikes the right nerves.”

“Then think of something to block those strikes. Think like me and what I would do. That way, you’ll be great. Come on, I’m hungry.”

I followed Bridgette outside, more calm now.

It had always been like this between us before we hated each other. She was the fighter and she made sure I was never harmed by bullies in school. I would stand in one corner as I watched her give the kids at school what they deserved. It had been ten years and things did not change after all despite what I wanted to believe.

BRIDGETTE

“How do you think I can be like you?” Cara asked me while we were having pizza.

I gulped down my drink, stared at her for a long time and said, “Just think awesome.”

She rolled her eyes. “I’m serious, Bridgette.”

“Fine, fine. Just think like me. Never ever look away from the person you are talking to. You should also learn how to be more confident–like you know what you are doing and saying when in fact you don’t.”

She just looked at me blankly.

“Just…don’t care. Don’t care about what Quinn would think. Don’t care what others would say. Just don’t care. Care for one thing: YOU.”

“I’ll try that.” She nibbled on her pizza before she asked again, “You think he believed us? Even for just a second?”

“Are you crazy? Even I can’t fathom the fact that we’re trapped inside each other’s body. And he would never believe a thing we say. The only weapon we have is Natalie and Quinn obviously doesn’t want her to know about us.”

“What do I do when I meet him again?”

“I don’t think you will meet him that much after what happened, but if you do, remember what I said. Don’t care. Don’t remember. Don’t look.”

She slowly nodded, but I doubt if she could do a thing of what a said. To keep her mind off the Quinn topic, I said, “I met Dr. Newman earlier.”

It was her time to widen her eyes. “What?”

“Yeah. I think I pissed him off again,” I uttered proudly.

“Bridgette, please, stay away from him.”

“I’m trying to. He keeps finding his way to me. Not my fault,” I said with a wink. I finished the rest of my pizza before I leaned forward and whispered, “You know what? I think he has a secret. There is always a story behind men like him.”

“How can you tell?”

“His eyes. They’re like blank despite that anger.”

“You’re over-thinking this, Bridgette,” Cara said. “Just stay away from the guy.”

CARA 

I went back to Bridgette’s apartment. We both decided it would be a good idea to temporarily live in each other’s place after I told her about my dad’s visit. She also said she didn’t want to have to face her parents if ever they came for a visit.

“Just don’t answer the door and if you really have to, tell them you have to go to work. Let them in and start fixing yourself. They will get the signal.”

That did not sound so difficult so I said yes.

As I was walking down the hall, holding Bridgette’s keys, a black-haired boy was standing outside the door. He seemed like he was in his teens, around sixteen. He was holding a bunch of roses and when he saw me, his face turned red.

“Can I help you?”

“I…I just want to give you these,” he stammered, holding out the flowers.

I frowned. “What for?”

“Just to tell you I like you, Bridgette.”

“I’m sorry…” it was then that I realized I didn’t know his name.

“Todd…Todd Lorre?” he filled in, his blue eyes looking at me. God he was tall–and young and totally infatuated with me, or Bridgette.

Chapter 14

CARA

“Can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” I said, feeling really awkward.

“Do you have a boyfriend?”

“None that I can think of,” I said since I was not really sure if Bridgette had one.

“Then can I ask another question?”

“What’s that?”

“Can I invite you for a cup of coffee across the street? I’ll pay, don’t worry.”

I felt bad for the kid. He was nice and handsome but he was wasting his attention on the wrong person. I had to find a way to make up divert that attention. “Sure. Just let me get these inside,” I said, indicating the flowers.

“I’ll be waiting,” he answered and jumped aside to let me in.

I carried Bridgette’s phone and the keys with me when I went out where Todd was waiting patiently.

“How is school?” I asked him as we entered the coffee shop.

“It’s boring. I want it to be over soon.”

“Why?”

“Because I want to start working so I can take you out on a proper date.”

“Todd,” I said as we lined up to order. “You know you can always find someone much younger, right?”

He scoffed. “I don’t like girls my age.”

“Why?”

“All they think about boys.”

“Don’t you like that? I’m sure someone with your looks can find great women in school.”

“I want women with depth,” he said, looking in my eyes.

I sighed. We waited for our turn and made our orders. I let Todd pay for our coffee and I led the way to the most crowded part of the shop.

“How about that girl?” I asked before I sipped a cup of coffee.

He looked at the direction of my gaze. “That? It’s the kind of girl who loves books more than anything. I don’t want to compete with a book.”

“She’s actually pretty,” I said, looking at the girl. She had wavy and messy black hair that went down to her shoulders. She was also wearing a big and bulky pair of eyeglasses and her nose was almost touching the page of the book she was reading which. To Kill a Mockingbird , great choice. “You just have to look deeper.”

“She’s weird. I bumped into her once in the bookstore. She did not even say sorry. She acted like it didn’t happen.”

“You want someone different, right? Why not her?”

He shrugged. “I want older women. They are more emotionally stable.”

You don’t know that, young man , I almost wanted to blurt out.

“You should at least try to know her. Oh, look, she looked this way.” I said when the girl looked over her book and then back.

Todd didn’t care. His eyes were focused on me.

“You know what? We I should go ask her name.”

“What?”

“I find her interesting and plus, she has a good taste in books.” I stood up and made my way to the girl.

BRIDGETTE

When I reached Cara’s apartment, her father was just leaving. He smiled when he saw me. And then, I had to return his hug.

“I thought you were not home again,” he said. “What’s your shift?”

“It’s my day off…dad,” I said, walking to the door. I took out the keys from my bag, struggling with the bags. Cara’s dad helped me with them as I opened the door.

“You went shopping. That’s good,” he commented, putting the bags on the couch. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m feeling great, dad,” I said because that was what the man wanted to hear. He didn’t want to hear my sentiments about the frailty of his daughter.

He looked at me warmly before he turned and walked to the kitchen. “I’ll cook something for you.”

“You don’t have–”

“I want to do this,” he stopped my words.

I sighed, saying, “Okay.”

“You love my pasta, don’t you?”

“Yeah,” I answered without thinking as I pulled the chair from under the table. I watched Mr. Leonard move around the kitchen. I had never seen my own father inside the kitchen doing what he was doing. Mostly it was only to get coffee or getting something out of the fridge. My mother had always been the one who took over the kitchen. She never even asked me for help.

I didn’t realize I was sitting there all along watching Cara’s dad cook pasta. It smelled nice and my mouth began to water. I knew I just had a heavy meal with Cara but the aroma of the sauce just got to me.

When he served me with a plate, I thanked him.

“Bon appetite,” he beamed. I smiled at him standing there with a white towel over one shoulder.

I was too busy eating that I did not realize Cara’s phone was ringing. It was Danica.

“Hey,” I answered after I swallowed down the last of my pasta.

Mr. Leonard took my plate and carried them to the sink.

“Hey! I know it’s your day off today but something came up. Amy called in sick. She said she can’t make the night shift tonight. Daisy asked if you can relieve her tonight.”

I remembered Daisy to be the nurse supervisor. “Why me?”

“You’re the only one available tonight. Everybody else will have their shifts tomorrow morning or tonight.”

Mr. Leonard was looking at me with a smile. “Yeah, sure,” I answered.

“Great! See you tomorrow morning then!”

I replaced the phone back on the table.

“They called you in, didn’t they?”

“Yeah. Why does the hospital have low man power?” I complained.

“Honey, you always say the same thing but you’re still working as a nurse.”

“Yeah, whatever. Look, dad, I have to get some rest before my shift.”

“I’ll be fine out here. I’ll watch TV.”

“Okay,” I said and walked towards the room. I stopped on my tracks and turned back to him. I did what I would have never done with my father and kissed him. “Thanks for the pasta.”

“Go get some rest,” he said patting my cheek.

CARA

I learned her name was Bernadette and that she was actually attending the same school as Todd.

At first, she was hesitant when I asked to sit next to her.

“Why are you sitting here with me?” she asked, not closing her book. She must be expecting me to leave anytime soon.

I looked over my shoulder to see Todd looking at me. His face showed he didn’t like what I was doing.

“I just want to find a friend for my friend over there,” I said, pointing with my thumb over my shoulder.

“You mean Todd Lorre?”

“You know him?”

“We go to the same school. But he’s not a friend.”

“I can see that. And I see you have a great book right there,” I nodded at her hands.

“Just started reading,” she answered.

“So, Bernadette, would you mind if Todd and I join you?”

“He wouldn’t want to sit around the same table with me. He’s popular in school. I’m not. People will know and he wouldn’t like that.”

“You don’t know Todd,” I said.

She was silent for a moment, looking at Todd, before she nodded. “If he wants to.”

“Great!”

I went over back to Todd and asked him to join us. We took with us our cups. “Do you know she also attends the same school as you?” I asked him.

Todd looked at Bernadette. “You do?”

She just nodded, closing her book. She must have realized her company would be staying long.

“I’m Todd,” he said with a nod.

“Bernadette.”

“You know, Bernadette, you remind me so much of myself when I was in high school,” I uttered.

“I can’t imagine you wearing glasses and reading books,” said Todd before he looked at Bernadette  adding, “No offense.”

“None taken.”

“Well, you don’t know a lot about me. I was the school nerd as well. And I never thought someone would like me.”

“Don’t tell me, I already know,” Bernadette commented.

“But then, something happened and things started to turn out right.”

“What?” both of them asked.

“I met a good friend–someone who was really popular in school. She became my best friend.”

“Well, I can’t think of someone like that wanting to be my friend,” Bernadette said. She looked at Todd and added, “No offense.”

“None taken,” he smiled at her. “Not every popular person you know at school thinks the way you guys think they do. Sometimes we just don’t notice.”

“So, what happened to this friend? How did things turn out right for you?” Bernadette asked me.

“Well, she turned out to be my own fairy godmother. She transformed me.”

“Like a makeover,” said Bernadette dryly.

“Yeah. And then things changed.”

“What?”

My smile wavered. “A guy came into the picture.”

“What’s wrong with that?”

“Nothing. What’s wrong was both me and my friend liked him.”

“And?”

Before I could answer, my phone rang.

“Hold on one second,” I said, standing up. “I have to get this.”

I left Bernadette and Todd alone and went outside.

“What is it?” I asked.

“I have a shift tonight,” Bridgette whispered.

“What? Why are you whispering?”

“Your dad’s outside watching TV.”

“Okay, calm down. We’ll do the same thing we did the last time.”

“Don’t you dare sleep on me later.”

“No, I won’t. I’ll get some sleep before you go to work.”

“You better!”

Before I could ask why her shift changed, she hung up. I went back inside and found Todd and Bernadette talking.

“Hey, I have to go. A friend asked for help and I have to go. Todd, thanks for the coffee.”

“It’s nothing,” he blushed. Bernadette saw it too and she rolled her eyes.

“Nice to meet you, Bernadette. See you some other time.”

“Yeah,” she answered and then I left. I didn’t want Todd to have the courage to ask if he could go with me.

I made my way up to Bridgette’s apartment and when I turned the corner, I almost wished I stayed with Todd and Bernadette.

Lorraine was standing outside the door and she saw me.

Perfect . Everybody kept showing up.

“You look great,” Bridgette’s sister looked at me from head to toe. She was sitting cross-legged on the couch.

“Yeah. Do you want anything? Coffee?”

“I thought you only have it once a day?”

“I offered it to you. And I haven’t had one yet.”

She looked at me with curiosity. “I’ll have one, thanks.”

I nodded and went to the kitchen. She followed. “You seem different, you know that?”

“No. Do you want it black?”

“Yes. You don’t act yourself.”

“Well, I had an epiphany after the accident.”

Lorraine laughed so hard. “You? An epiphany? Come on, Bridgette.”

I was laughing with her. Her laugh was sort of contagious. “Really.”

“And what is that?”

“That I should learn to live with the present and forget the past.”

“Uh-huh, right.”

“Believe it or not, it’s true.”

“Whatever you say, sister. Hey, I have this big favor to ask,” she said it so carefully as if she was waiting for a negative answer.

“What?”

“Can I stay here tomorrow? Mom and dad are coming home and I don’t want them visiting me in my apartment. And since they don’t come here, I decided this will be the best hiding place.”

I wanted to ask her why their parents didn’t come here, but I stopped myself. I should know the answer so I pretended I did. “Sure.” If Lorraine was my sister, I wouldn’t want her to feel bad if I said yes.

But based on her reaction, she was surprised her sister said yes. “You know what? You should get more epiphany.”

I only laughed and waited for our coffee.

BRIDGETTE

By the time I reached the hospital, I was already in the phone with Cara. She told me about Lorraine’s stay.

“Why did you say yes? What if she finds out?”

“It’s only going to be for a day, Bridgette. And she’s your sister. I couldn’t just say no.”

“Well, I would if it was me.”

“Really?”

“Yeah!”

“And I wondered why she seemed surprised.”

“Whatever. Just be careful around her. She’s very perceptive.”

“Okay.”

“Stay on the line. Never go to sleep. Understand?”

“Yes, of course.”

I walked to the unit and I started counting the minutes. I wanted to get out of there as fast as I could. Hospitals never gave me comfort. And the thought of spending another long night taking care of patients like Mrs. Bloom was horrible. But then, I might just have another interesting encounter with the handsome doctor.

Or maybe, I would spend a good night with another hot doctor like the one who was standing by the nurse’s station. His blond hair was a mess, but he still looked hot. He stared at me with his deep-seated eyes which I immediately wanted to know the color of. And he was a big change from Dr. Newman. He was actually smiling at me.

“Good evening, Cara. Good to see you’re still alive.”

“And kicking,” I answered with a smile.

“That’s Dr. Billy Cooper. We all call him Bill.”

“I heard you gave Dr. Newman a taste of his own medicine. Good for you.” He playfully patted my arm.

OMG, this guy likes me…or Cara!

***Updated because I’m feeling happy! LOL

Chapter 15

BRIDGETTE

The handsome, blond doctor was standing too close to me. Well, well, well…who would have thought Cara would have an admirer? The smile on his face would tell any naïve girl he was into me–or Cara. Whatever.

“Are you sure you’re okay? I never took you as someone who would stand up to him.” He showed me his perfect teeth and I couldn’t help but return it.

“It was time,” I managed to say.

“Be careful. He’s a good friend of mine, but he kind of likes me. I don’t like him. So please, no flirting.” For the first time, I wanted Cara to keep quiet. I was enjoying Dr. Billy Cooper at the moment.

“Well, I suggest you don’t take it all the way. He may learn to like you and I wouldn’t like that.”

“Oh God, here he goes again…” Cara groaned.

I wanted to ask her what she meant by that but she answered me, as if hearing my question. “He’s been asking me out for months. I kept on saying no. So you better not.”

“Why?” I found myself asking Billy. Hey, I wanted to keep my options open–or Cara’s. She should really start dating someone. Quinn was the past and this hot doctor, plus Dr. Newman, here should keep her occupied.

“Because I want you to say no!” Cara exclaimed, thinking the question was for her..

“I don’t want him to be your first cup of coffee.” He smiled like he was looking at an angel.

Well, that angel actually had coffee with Dr. Newman, not just in the sense he was trying to say.

“Would you like to have coffee with me?”

His face was blank for a long moment before he blinked, getting over his shock. “You’re asking me out?”

I shrugged. I could hear Cara screaming her heart out now.

“Wow! That accident really changed a big part of you, Cara. Sure. Later?”

“Why not? Look, I have to go. I need to get dressed.”

“See you later then,” he winked and we both walked on our separate ways.

“What the hell, Bridgette! Are you really trying to ruin my life? What do I do when we get back? I don’t want to live the life you are building for me. This is invasion!”

“Relax, Cara. I am not doing anything wrong with your life. I am trying to fix it.”

“Well, you tried to fix it once ten years ago and I regret it.”

Okay, that kind of hurt a little. “Hey, no talking about the past, alright?”

“Then take it back. Take what you said to Bill back!”

“What’s wrong with having coffee with a friend? And you may get to like him, you know. It is also nice to have a friend in the workplace, someone who would be willing to cross the line for you–like Bill.”

“But I am happy with what we are. So please, just take it back.”

“Nah-ah. I am not. Just relax, Cara.”

  

CARA

I wanted to yell at her but I couldn’t. I didn’t know what to say. She was ruining everything I had worked for. I almost lost Danica, the only true friend I had in the hospital. And now, she was trying to ruin the friendship I had with Bill by going on a date with him.

It’s only coffee …

Fine. I’d have to give her this one. But she better be ready when I get to go back on the street to do her job. If I could just find that one guy she would really hate to have in her life…

I talked her through every motion during her shift, taking down notes as we went. I didn’t want her to jeopardize my work as well.

“He’s back,” Bridgette whispered.

I was dictating words she was writing on the chart. “Who?” I asked, looking over my own notes.

“Bill,” she whispered.

I straightened on my chair. “Cancel it. Cancel the coffee.”

“Yeah, right.”

BRIDGETTE

“Hey,” said Bill as he stood close to me. “Your penmanship looks weird. Did you change it or did the accident?”

I knew he was joking, but I was sensitive when it came to my handwriting. I just couldn’t get it right. Cara had an amazing one while I had the handwriting of a child who never learned to write. “I’m just tired. I think I need that coffee now.”

“I really hate you,” Cara groaned.

“Great. I was just about to ask you that. Come on, I know the best place for a coffee,” he said, taking one step back to give me way.

“Where?”

“The cafeteria, of course.”

I smiled, closed the chart and walked with him with Cara talking how she would kill me later.

“Really? In the middle of the street?” asked Bill when I told him about the accident.

“This is really humiliating,” Cara groaned. “I need a cup of coffee. I’ll be back in five minutes.”

I did not mind her. I was too busy looking at Bill’s blue eyes. It was like looking on Earth from outer space. The light over the ceiling was giving those eyes a life of their own. “Yeah,” I answered, glad to be free of Cara’s voice in my ear. “We fought like children and then it just happened.”

“Well, good thing the two of you did not get serious injuries.”

If you call, switching souls not serious, then yeah, we were lucky. I wanted to tell him that but I decided to close my mouth.

“Why did you always have to say no to me?” he asked, his voice innocent.

I shrugged. I didn’t know the answer. “I think I’m still healing,” I lied.

“Healing? What? From a past flame?”

“Sort of.” Well, if you really knew Cara like I did then, you would really believe she never got over Quinn.

“I hope you get over it soon enough,” said Bill with a wink. Why did he have to do that?

As we talked, I noticed that he avoided the subject of work and I was very glad because I didn’t know how to carry the conversation if he ever talked about angina, echocardiography, or anything related to Cara’s work.

“By the way, how’s your dad?” he asked after he emptied his second cup of coffee.

He knew Cara’s dad?

“He stayed in the hospital for a week, right? Was that last year?”

“Oh, yes.” I took a gulp of my then cold coffee to think. “He’s great. He actually cooked for me today.”

“You should be lucky to have a man like him.”

“Very.” My smile wavered a little when I remembered my own father. He had never been in a hospital and if he did, he wouldn’t surely want his daughters to visit. He was very private that way.

“Doctor Newman!”

Bill’s voice, or rather his words, perked me back to my senses and excited every bone in my body.

Dr. Newman, as hot as always, was frowning down at us.

“Good evening, Dr. Newman,” I said with a big smile. “How are you socks? Fit okay?”

He looked at me, his frown deepening. “They’re amazing. Thank you for asking.” Then, like I was a bubble that disappeared into thin air, his eyes travelled to Bill and he said, “I was looking for you. I didn’t know you will be here.”

“We were just having coffee. The first one we had since I asked her months ago.”

I flushed. I shouldn’t, but I flushed. They were talking about me like I wasn’t there. And Dr. Newman’s gaze was back at me. I tried really hard to hide my anxiety. He had a way of making me feel that way. But I had to stay focused. He was just one man. “Got tired of it and just had to say yes.”

Bill just laughed. I didn’t know Dr. Newman could have a deeper frown than the one he was already wearing. Why did I have the feeling that he didn’t like the Bill-and-Cara tandem?

“Good,” was all he said and then he was back to business. “Bill, I want the ECG readings of the patients from yesterday. Where did you put them?”

“They’re in my drawer. Should I get them for you?”

“Can you? I need them now.”

Bill hesitated for a while and looked at me.

“I’ll be fine,” I said, leaning my back against my chair. “Dr. Newman won’t eat me alive.”

He smiled and stood up. When he left, I was alone with the mean doctor once again.

“Won’t you sit down?” I offered when he did not move from his spot.

He looked at the chair Bill was occupying earlier, hesitated, but finally took the courage to sit across from me.

Neither of us spoke for a long time before he finally cleared his throat and asked, “So, you and Bill are dating?”

I was sure he was not the type who liked making small talks.

“Not, really, no. I think we’re just starting.” I took another sip from my cold coffee. “He’s not bad at all. He’s nice; he doesn’t talk to nurses in a bad way; he actually likes us; and he’s a very friendly guy.”

He looked at me pointedly. “You mean he’s not me.”

“You can round it up that way,” I answered, meeting his gaze.

I thought I saw a hint of amusement on his handsome face but it was gone as fast as he stood up. Bill had returned. Why did he have to be so fast? I looked at him and Bill as they talked about their patients and then he left without a word. I watched his back as he walked away, his head bent down on the papers Bill handed him.

“What did he say to you that made you smile like that?” asked my blond companion.

“Nothing. I think I just made him smile.”

“Scott? Smile? Not a very great combo.”

“He’s a man. He can smile, you know. I think I just made him smile.”

“No one has ever made him smile since–” for the love of all saints, he did not finish his sentence and I was dying to know more. I wanted to pull on his tongue to tell me the rest of it.

“What?”

“Nothing. Not my story to tell, I guess.”

“That’s okay,” I lied. Of course it was not okay! He was just about to tell me the story behind the look I always saw on Dr. Newman’s eyes–the look of sadness, anger and regret.

CARA

When I got back on the phone, Bridgette was just saying goodbye to Bill who sounded really happy. I hope she did not say anything that would make the man hope for something more other than friendship.

“What happened?”

“Nothing, we just had coffee,” Bridgette lied.

I did not press her for more information because I didn’t want people who would see her to think that I was talking to myself.

We did not talk about anything else because the unit became busy all of a sudden. Grace, a nurse who was with Bridgette, had a patient who had an emergency. His vitals started to sink and I had to talk Bridgette through the motion. I had always been tasked to man the crash cart. I knew where everything was and what the doctors needed even before they knew it. But since I was not there and the person acting as me had no idea at all, I had to think three more steps ahead.

When everything was over and the patient was stabilized, Bridgette was nearly packing her bags to leave. I had to force her to go back and finish her own work. When she was done with her endorsement, she talked with Danica for a while and then left saying she was very tired.

“Just remember that cutting a bandage doesn’t include the doctor’s hand,” I was telling her as she was driving back to my apartment.

“Shut up and let me rest,” she answered, her voice really tired.

“Okay. I’ll talk to you later.” I had to rest as well.

Just as when I was about to close my eyes, Bridgette’s phone rang.

It was Natalie.

“Hey! Quinn told me about the venue and I just want to let you know that it’s completely fine. Can we meet later? I want you to meet my maid of honor.”

“Sure,” I answered whatever Bridgette would have told me. Keep the client happy, keep the work.

“Great! And I promise I will be there this time!”

“Yeah, sure.” Just don’t bring your fiancé, I wanted to add.

I dressed like Bridgette would when I woke up. I challenged myself with her heels and by the time I climbed out of the car, I regretted ever forgetting to bring an extra pair of flats. The heels were killing me. Not that they were painful; Bridgette’s legs were used to them. I just found it hard to keep a steady pace as I walked. Everything Bridgette taught me about shoes I never really managed to grasp.

When I entered the restaurant texted to me by Natalie, I did not expect she would already be there. She was with a red-haired lady who was wearing a blue dress. I thought they saw, but when Natalie’s gaze just passed by me, I knew she didn’t know I arrived. Maybe the palm was keeping me out of sight. I slowly walked toward them but my heels suddenly halted when I heard Natalie’s voice. It was the same voice, but of the same tone.

“…never really wanted a garden wedding, but he says he likes it.”

“You should have insisted on the beach,” the lady she was with said in a small voice. I couldn’t see her face since her back was facing me.

I saw Natalie’s eyes roll. “He just likes manipulating me.”

“He shouldn’t.”

“Of course he won’t…for long. For now, I’m giving him what he wants. As long as he says yes to the budget, he will not have a problem for a while. And I’m planning to hire Brady.”

“What? No, you’re not…” her friend gushed and the rest of her words were kept in a much lower tone.

As I listened, I couldn’t believe how right Bridgette was about Natalie.

Chapter 16

CARA

I wanted to take more time to hear what Natalie had to say, but she and her friend were talking in a much lower volume and giggling at the same time. I finally decided to walk over to them with a smile.

“Hi!”

Natalie was the first to look up and her smile widened. “Bridgette! It’s so nice of you to come. Meet Tess. She’s my maid of honor.”

I looked at the red-haired girl and I had to wonder if it was her natural color. She looked at me from head to foot, her blue eyes travelling over my body–Bridgette’s body. She must have liked what she saw–or what I wore–for she smiled and held out her hand.

I shook it fast and I took the seat right next to Natalie.

The next few minutes were spent making small talks. I just nodded and smiled whenever I couldn’t understand their words, mostly about fashion and high-end brands. I didn’t care about those things but I supposed Bridgette did.

“So, what do you have in plan?” It was Natalie. She looked at me while her forefinger toyed with her blond curls.

“What?”

“I mean about the wedding. Have you come up with something yet?”

I shook my head. I will need more time.

“That’s fine. I actually called you for a great favor. I know you are very fashionable and I will need your help on something.”

“What is it?”

“Tess and I will go out to find the perfect dress.”

“A wedding dress?”

“Of course, what else?” said Tess, rolling her eyes with a laugh.

I wanted to grab a bunch of her hair and drag her out of the room. But I shook that thought away. Only Bridgette would do such a thing.

“Sure,” I answered, finding no reason to refuse. Keep the client happy.

I spent the rest of the day walking from store to store with Natalie and Tess. They were looking for a gown, but they were easily distracted with other things such as jewelries, shoes, bags, dresses, nail polish and others. But after wasting a lot of hours walking and driving around, we finally entered the right store.

“It’s too cheap,” Tess commented on the first dress Natalie tried.

Quinn’s fiancée pouted her lips. “Aaw…it looks good on me. But you’re right. People will know I’m wearing a cheap dress.”

I agree it looked good on her. But I didn’t agree that the dress was cheap. God, it cost almost half a year of my income put together!

The more I spent time with them, the more I grew to despise them. How could Quinn end up with a girl like Natalie? She obviously didn’t care much about him as she was of his money.

“You look great in that,” Tess commented when her friend came out with a big dress that bared her shoulders.

“Yes,” I agreed, desperate to go home.

“Really? Do you think the guests will admire it?”

She was asking the wrong questions. Why couldn’t she ask whether or not Quinn would love it?

“It looks great, really,” I added to push her to just say yes.

“Oh well…” she sighed, turning around to look at herself in the mirror. “I guess I’ll come by to get it when I don’t find another good one next time.”

There was a next time? Okay, I had to make sure I wouldn’t be there next time.

“It was fun to go shopping with you, Bridgette. Your ideas were great.”

I didn’t even throw in anything useful which made me doubt what she said.

Tess nodded in agreement.

“I really need to go. I have to do a lot of research for your wedding.”

Natalie jumped in excitement. “I’m really looking forward to that. I’ll see you soon!”

Well, I didn’t.

BRIDGETTE

I overslept again. I woke up to the heat of the sun against my face. I made breakfast in a hurry and when I finished, I thought of something to do. I dialed my number and Cara picked up immediately.

“You’re right. She’s a bitch!”

“What? What are you talking about?” I asked, looking at my fingernails. Another thing I hated about being a nurse: no nail polish allowed. Cara’s nails were clean, but boring.

“She’s only marrying him for his money!”

I rolled my eyes. “You’re talking about Natalie. You just figured it out?”

“She cares too much about how much her dress is worth.”

“Have you been with her long today? You didn’t talk to her about what happened with Quinn, right?”

“Of course not. I’m not stupid.”

“Just checking. Hey, I need to go to my place tonight. I have to work on the wedding. Natalie will ask for a presentation soon.”

“She’s looking forward to it. But your sister’s coming over tonight. She’s sleeping here, remember?”

“Yeah, right. Just tell her I’m a friend who also happens to want to stay the night.”

“She knows me, remember? She’ll see my face and she’ll know.”

“She saw me in the hospital. She didn’t remember.”

“But she could when she gets a good look at my face.”

“Well, if she can remember you from years ago, then we’ll tell her we made up and we are catching up.”

“Fine, whatever you want.”

“Okay, wait for me there.”

CARA

As I waited for Bridgette, someone rang Bridgette’s door. I looked through the peephole. It was Bernadette. I frowned, curious.

“Bernadette,” I said, looking at her in surprise. “How did you know I live here?”

“I asked Todd. Can I come in?”

She was wearing her baggy shirt, one hand carrying a different book I didn’t recognize.

“Sure, come in. Do you want anything?”

“Do you have lemonade?”

“Yes.”

I went to the kitchen and when I came back, she was seated comfortably in the couch. “What brought you here?” I asked, setting a glass down in front of her.

“Well, I don’t know who else to ask.”

“Ask what?”

She hesitated for a moment before she blurted, “I think Todd asked me out.”

“He did?” I asked in surprise.

Bernadette did not give me an answer. Instead, she just looked at me with wary.

“What’s wrong?”

“I don’t have any friends to tell this and I can’t sleep thinking about it. Should I go with him?”

“Where did he ask you to go?”

“The prom.”

For a moment, I didn’t know what to say. I remembered my last prom night ten years ago. It was not a very pleasant memory. It was the night that everything fell apart. But Todd was different. And so was Bernadette. I had to help her, but this time, she had to do the decisions on her own. “Do you want to go?”

“I don’t know,” she shrugged. “He seems nice.”

“Why don’t you ask him to hang out a few times before you decide if you want to go with him to the prom?”

“Why?”

“That way, you can get to know him better.”

“I’ll think about it.” She grabbed her glass and downed the content. “I have to go.”

“Now?”

“Yes. I have to catch the bookstore before it closes.”

I nodded and led her to the door just in time for Bridgette to knock. She looked surprise to see me standing in the doorway with a teenage girl.

“I didn’t know you have a sister,” she said, looking at the bespectacled Bernadette.

“No, I don’t. She’s a friend.”

“I didn’t know you’re a Peter Pan fan. You don’t want to grow old.”

“Bridgette, meet Bernadette.”

“Hi,” Bernadette said and then she left without another word.

“Hi…goodbye,” said Bridgette. She watched with a frown as Bernadette walked away. “What was that all about?” she asked when the girl was completely out of sight. She followed me to the living room, closing the door behind her.

“Nothing. She wanted my help.”

“Homework? Really, Cara, I am not against you making new friends with other people while you’re in my body, but to a kid?”

“It was not about homework. And what’s wrong with making friends with kids?”

“Then what was it about?” she asked as she slumped in the couch. “God, I missed this couch.”

“A boy,” I answered, walking over to the kitchen.

“He’s asking you about a boy? Really?”

“Yeah, really. He’s one of your neighbors. I introduced them to each other. Did you know he has a crush on you?”

“Who? Todd?”

“So you know,” I concluded, pouring a glass of lemonade.

“Of course. Why did you introduce them?”

“Because he asked me out and I went with him to the coffee shop across the street. To divert his attention, I befriended Bernadette and then I left them to talk.”

“I didn’t know you’re a matchmaker. What’s for dinner?”

“I don’t know. What would Lorraine want?”

Bridgette shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“She’s your sister. You should know.”

“I don’t. I guess she eats pretty much anything.”

It was not hard to believe that Bridgette didn’t know a lot about her sister. They were practically different and she seemed to not care that her sister was coming over at all.

BRIDGETTE

Lorraine came just in time for dinner. It was not hard for me to pretend I was not her sister. We were never close growing up. She was always the girl who met my parents’ expectations while I had to struggle on my own to prove that my choices were right.

“I think I know you from somewhere.”

“People mistake me to be somebody else all the time,” I lied, sipping my coffee. Cara was busy playing the big sister in the kitchen, washing the dishes. Lorraine had been quite the whole time during dinner, Cara was the same, and I had no choice but to zip my mouth as well. It was really awkward.

“Have you been friends since the accident?”

“Yeah, you can say that,” I answered. I knew she wouldn’t ask why she never met Cara because we never really made a lot of effort to join each other’s circle of friends. I never knew one of her friends.

“Have you noticed that she has been very different since the accident that the two of you had?”

“I don’t think so,” I lied again. “What made you think that?”

“I don’t know. I never really been here since she got this place. She said yes when I asked to sleep over and it’s a big shock for me. And she’s been kind of nice lately as well.”

My eyebrows arched. “She was not before?”

“Not really, no. We don’t really talk often.”

“Well, things like that happen between siblings.”

“I had always idolized her. She’s strong and she has the courage to contradict our parents. I envy her.”

“Why? Don’t you like the way you live your life right now?”

“Yeah, you can say that.” She sipped her coffee and I watched her. I never realized that we actually looked alike up close. I had never sat this close to my sister and a sudden urge to hug her came over me. I shook it away and focused my eyes on the television.

CARA

Bridgette left without warning. I didn’t know why, but she said she changed her mind and that she would just take her work back to my apartment.

I had the time to spend with her sister whom I didn’t know a thing about. Lorraine, thankfully, had a lot of work to do for school. She disappeared into the spare room and I was left to sleep in the bedroom early.

Tomorrow as another day to work on the hospital by phone and I had to reserve my energy.

BRIDGETTE

I did not go home to Cara’s apartment directly as planned. I wanted to get some drink before I went to sleep. I had another duty in the hospital tomorrow. And I had other things on my mind that I needed to think about.

I entered the pub and went directly to the corner at the back. Most of the people inside were near the door where the window was, talking in groups or checking each other out. I was not in the mood for such activities so I opted for the quiet corner.

Just as when I sat down, another person was did the same across the table. I looked up and I saw Dr. Newman.

“Why do I always have to fight over the same spot with you?” I asked him without any greeting.

He was looking at me with surprise in his eyes.

This was going to be a fun night after all.  

***Next chapter, Bridgette’s going to have a FUN night!

Chapter 17

BRIDGETTE

He was wearing a simple plain, black shirt with a v-cut neckline. I could almost see his chest muscle teasing against the fabric and I had to keep my eyes above his shoulder level. I focused them on his eyes which was also a bad decision because I couldn’t let go of those brown eyes. They almost looked black with the lighting in the place.

Alternative rock music was playing in the background, but all I could hear was the sound of my heart thumping against my chest and radiating to my ears.

“I was here first,” he uttered in that serious tone of his.

“So it means you saw me and then you followed me here. You planned to steal my spot again.”

He scoffed in disbelief. “I never really thought you are like this, Cara. You don’t show it at work.”

“I’m like what?”

He shrugged, leaning against the chair. “Arrogant. Proud. Aggressive. Take your pick.”

“You don’t know a lot of things about me, Dr. Newman. You just don’t have any idea who I really am.”

We looked at each other for a long time before he finally blinked and motioned with his hand. “Why don’t we just forget everything and just share a drink like two strangers who bumped into each other in a pub?”

“That sounds like a great plan,” I nodded and gave my order of beer to the man who walked towards us.

Dr. Newman ordered the same thing.

The beer turned to margarita an hour later. And during that one hour, before our bottles changed into tall glasses of pink liquid with salt and lemon, we talked about anything but the hospital. I found out he could actually manage to share stories not related to his work.

“Why are you here anyway?” I asked him when our margarita arrived.

“I had the day off.”

“Your date stood you up so you decided to spend it with me?”

“Not everyone has to have a date in a night like this. You came alone, didn’t you?”

“Yes, I did. But I have other reasons.”

“We all have reasons,” he said, not pressing for a further explanation.

The margarita then changed to tequila. We were on our third shot when I stood up and grabbed him by the hand and led him to the bar.

“Where are we going?” he asked, his eyes looking gentle with his blood alcohol level. I didn’t see any more traces of his usual serious look.

“We’re going dancing,” I giggled as I said it.

“What? Here?” He looked around. The place was packed with different kinds of people. I led him further where there were less people and started dancing with the beat of the music. He just stood there watching me dance with my hands up in the air over my head.

“Come on!” I shouted at him. I grabbed a few glances from the people around us, but they soon went back to their own business and paid us no attention. “No one will know you danced!” I laughed as I said so, grabbing his hand in mine to urge him to join my beat.

It was the man sitting behind me. It was his entire fault. It was not the alcohol, it was not me and it was not Dr. Newman. It was the guy with the blue baseball cap who brushed past me, causing me to trip and fall into the hot doctor’s arms. And it was the guy’s fault that I was standing there with my lips locked against Cara’s enemy’s delectable ones.

The thought of doing something like kissing with Cara’s body once sent goose bumps over my body but I was proven wrong. It did not matter which lips I was using as long as the ones they were tangled with were as great as Dr. Newman’s.

It was thanks to the bartender who poured our drinks because the man my arms were hanging on to was deep into the kiss as I was. I didn’t care if he would despise me after this. I didn’t care if Cara would find out.

I could always point the guy with the blue baseball cap. It was his entire fault. And the man who allowed us to order more drinks than we could carry.

It must have been a mutual understanding. Not one of us opened our mouth to speak a word. We left our cars in the parking lot and hailed a taxi.

I swear it was a mutual understanding. We were like talking in our minds. All we did was look at each other and we knew where to go. It was my place–I mean, Cara’s place. I spotted Mrs. Fowler peeking through the small opening of her doorway. Cara’s nosy neighbor could go to hell.

I fumbled with the keys and when I finally managed to open the door, Scott–I was not sure if I started referring to him as Scott after that kiss or that moment when he pushed me against closing door and took my mouth in his–was as uncontrollable as I was.

I am not a nurse, but at that moment, I enjoyed studying Scott’s body inch by inch. The predator finally caught its prey–whoever the predator was. It could have been me and it could have been him with the way he led us to the couch after a very long time against the door. Knowing Cara’s bedroom was like an extension of herself, I did not contradict with Scott’s decision to do it on the couch.

Deep inside, as I savored the moment, I knew that I would regret it the next day. But I didn’t care. I had cared for a lot of things in the past only to have them crumbling down. I had learned to let go and never deal with the consequences.

Scott’s touch was the comfort I needed that time. I never thought of finding one after the accident happened. I had always been used to dealing things on my own.

Every touch, every kiss, every sound and every gaze I got from Scott was enough for me. If one night with a man I was really attracted to would give me that comfort, I would take it and I did without reservations. Consequences would come later.

CARA

Lorraine left early the next morning after she had breakfast with me. I wanted to sleep more for Bridgette’s shift later but I couldn’t. I decided to go out and grab a strong cup of coffee. I learned how to lie about the coffee drinking and I was getting better at it.

I thought of stopping by Bridgette’s place, but I knew she was not in the mood last night for reasons I didn’t understand so I chose to spend the day in the park. It was a nice, sunny morning. Not too hot, but not too cold either. Sitting on a bench, I watched joggers run around, some of them with their dogs. A golden retriever came bouncing at my direction and I smiled at it.

“Sarah!” A familiar voice called out after it and I looked up to see Quinn. Of all people. I looked away and pretended I did not see him.

“What are you doing here?” he asked, catching his breath. I turned my head and looked at him.

“This is a public place, right? I didn’t know you own it.”

“Always the sarcastic, right Bridgette?” he said, grabbing his dog by the collar. “Come on, Sarah.”

But the dog continued to sit there, its tongue sticking out. “I think she’s tired. You should let her rest.”

“Sarah, let’s go,” Quinn urged his dog, not hearing me.

Sarah did not budge. Instead, she looked at me and came nearer. “Oh, look, she likes me. Good thing you did not train her to hate those you hate.”

“She’s not very smart sensing people. That’s why she always gets into trouble.” He said, squinting in the heat of the sun.

I was getting used to his hurtful remarks so I chose not to mind that one. I sipped on my cup and after I swallowed the warm liquid, I said, “I thought you never wanted to a dog. You’re allergic.”

He frowned, looking at me. “I don’t recall telling you that.”

I shrugged. “Cara told me, I guess.”

“What else did he tell you?” his jaw clenched as he said it.

“Not a lot, really. But then, I told you I am Cara, didn’t I? You didn’t believe me. So you can assume that everything I know about you Cara told me.” I smiled as I tidied my dress as the wind blew it against my legs.

“What did you do with Natalie yesterday?” he asked.

“Why? What happened?”

“Nothing. She seemed really happy. Did she find a dress?”

“Yeah,” I answered. After finding the most expensive one she could find, I added in my mind.

“I hope you did not tell her anything outside wedding plans.”

“Why would I do that?” I looked at him, trying to look as innocent as I really was. “I’m sure you already have your hands full with your fiancée. She’s quite a great lady, isn’t she?”

“She’s always honest and I like that in a woman.”

I nodded with a faint smile. “I know.” I finished my coffee, bent down and rubbed Sarah’s head before I stood up. “I have to go. Have a nice run.”

My feet took me five more steps before I turned my head to look at Quinn over my shoulders. I waved my hand at him when I saw that he was looking at me with that curious look of his. And then I was walking back to my car–or Bridgette’s car.

BRIDGETTE

I woke up alone and in bed. I didn’t know how I got there, but I was there. As far as I remembered, I fell asleep on the couch–or was it on the floor? Anyway, I was certain we did not go as far as Cara’s bedroom.

Panic settled in when I realized what I had done. What I had done with Cara’s body. Oh God, she would kill me. Goosebumps was all over my arms as I tried to think of the same thing Cara might do with my own body. Would anyone consider it rape? Or sexual harassment?

“Stupid!” I cried, muffling the sound with my hands.

I ran to where everything happened and everything was in order. Scott was a neat freak. He tidied everything, erasing traces of last night.

My phone started ringing. It was Cara

“Hey, where have you been last night?” she asked. I knew she was just asking, but it sounded like she knew.

“I uh–I have something to tell you and you will really kill me.”

There was a long pause.

“What’s that?”

“I uh–never mind. Just go here and I’ll tell you in person. And then you can kill me because I so want to kill myself right now.”

“That means you have to wait until we get back to our own bodies before you do that because I don’t want to commit suicide by killing you right now.”

“Fine. Just get here.”

“Can’t you just tell me over the phone?”

“No, I want to tell you in person. Hurry.” I bit my lower lip as I paced the room, looking for the right words to tell Cara.

CARA

I was just about to walk to my apartment’s door when Mrs. Fowler came to me with her usual hunched posture. It meant she had news to share. But I was looking like Bridgette so it would not be a very long one about my neighbors.

“You are Cara’s friend, darling?”

I smiled. “Yes,” I answered, itching to get away from her presence.

“I’m so glad she finally found a man. That girl has been alone since I knew her. I never saw her with another man until last night. Good for her. Good for her. Did you do it? Did you find her a boyfriend?”

Blood drained down my face as I looked at Mrs. Fowler’s expectant face.

What the hell did Bridgette do last night? With a guy? With my body?

Chapter 18

BRIDGETTE

I knew the moment I opened the door that I was going to be killed. It was not hard to put the pieces together when I saw Cara’s deranged look and Mrs. Fowler smiling at me behind her before she went inside her own door.

Cara pushed me back inside the apartment and then slammed the door behind her.

“What the hell did you do?”

“I uh…Cara, look, I changed my mind about killing myself. It would mean you will kill yourself as well. And we don’t know what will happen if you do that.”

“Shut up, Bridgette! No one’s killing anyone here but you better explain yourself! Who were you with last night?” She was really furious and I had never seen that look since that night ten years ago.

“I was with Scott.”

“Who?”

“Scott Newman. You know him, right?”

Her eyes widened in horror. “You had sex with Dr. Newman?!”

“Well, it is not really nice if you call it that. We made love–”

“I don’t care if I call it coitus, sex or making love, Bridgette! I care that you did it anyway using my body!”

“Cara, it’s not like you are a virgin or are you? I didn’t feel it last night–”

“Shut up!” She covered her ears with her hands. “I don’t want to hear anything about it! You used my body for what? For a one-night-stand?”

“Look, I’m really sorry.”

“No, you are not. You have always been impulsive even before. I know you are and I accept that. But this has gone too far! You should have asked me first!”

“It just happened and–”

“Nothing ‘just happens’ with you, Bridgette.” She stormed to the couch and sat down, covering her face with her hands. “Where did you do it?” she asked.

“Uh…you’re sitting on it,” I said with a cringe.

She immediately shot to her feet and cursed. “What the hell! Get that couch changed right now!”

“Okay, okay, calm down. Look, I’m really sorry. I really like him, Cara. If you don’t want it to happen again, I won’t let it. I promise. You know I only broke one promise, right? I always fulfill my promises.”

She looked at me for a long time.

“I had been kind of lonely lately. I was a mess. I didn’t know where to go last night when my only sister was with you, hiding from her own troubles–I know she’s going through something and she’s not telling me or you about it. She was supposed to be my support but I couldn’t reach out to her because we haven’t even shared a meal in ages. So I went to the pub and I bumped into Scott. And then things just happened.”

“You got drunk.”

I nodded.

“Where’s my car?”

“I am planning to get it after this talk.”

“Let’s go get it. And I’m still really furious, Bridgette.”

“You can use my body however you want if you want to–”

“Shut up. I don’t want to hear anything about last night or anything about using each other’s body. It is just gross.”

“I also thought of that once, but last night I found out–”

“Just shut up! I just hope you guys used protection because if you didn’t…” she trailed off, not knowing how to close her sentence.

It only dawned on me that I was lucky we used protection last night because I didn’t want to get pregnant while inside Cara’s body. How would my baby look like? How the hell would we explain to the child that she had two mother–one biological and one…well, one who did the act.

CARA

I couldn’t believe she would do that to me. If she cared at all about my body, she wouldn’t do that. I was never really good about expressing my anger but it was Bridgette I was dealing with. She was smart but she could really do crazy things and I should have expected this thing to happen from the start.

But it happened. I didn’t want to think about it anymore. I couldn’t fathom the thought of my body having sex with Dr. Newman. The only way I could get over the whole thing was to think of Bridgette and my body as a completely different person. Until we didn’t get back in our original bodies, we had no claim the ones we were in. That was just how it would be, I thought. That way, I could avoid getting sick thinking of myself doing crazy things.

I dropped Bridgette outside the pub and left without a word. She had to learn her lesson and I was going to do it with silence. I knew she hated it whenever I did that.

A text popped in my phone. It was Quinn. Now what? Didn’t he get enough with our encounter earlier?

“Meet me at the bridge,” the text read.

What bridge was he talking about? I thought for a long time before it finally dawned on me.

How could I forget? It was the bridge .

My heart started to thump against my chest. Why would he invite me to the bridge?

BRIDGETTE

I just got inside the vehicle when I saw Scott climb out of the taxi. I slid lower behind the wheel and craned my neck to look. He was walking to a black, lowered car. He turned around and looked at the one I was in before climbing inside his own. I gave off a sigh when he finally drove away.

I couldn’t hide from him forever. There was a big chance that he would be on duty tonight.

What should I do? It had been the same question running around my mind since that morning.

Do whatever you used to do, my mind whispered in my ear.

I squared my shoulder and slid back up against the car seat. Yeah, I should do what I usually do–what Bridgette usually did. If Scott didn’t want anything to do with me after last night, then the hell with him because I had a lot more to think about like going back to my own body; like going back to work and save my damned business.

You should probably start calling him Dr. Newman again, my brain uttered and I agreed. He left me that morning because he thought we made a mistake. Why else would he do that? It was just night of uncontrollable passion and I would never do it again. Not with anyone else. Until I was back in my own body.

I texted Cara that I was back in her apartment and that I would change the couch tomorrow but she did not reply. I hated it when she would treat me with utter silence. But I figured she would talk to me soon because I would be having my duty in the hospital.

CARA

Quinn did not exactly say what time we should meet. He only said to meet at the bridge so I assumed it was ‘now’. I composed a lot of sentences to tell him if he ever asked anything. In line with that, I also racked my brain of any questions he would ask. My mind was reeling with a lot of questions as to why he would want to meet at that particular place.

I drove with my mind barely focused on the road. I wanted to get there as fast as I could and it was only when I parked Bridgette’s car did I realize I was not Cara. I was supposed to be Bridgette.

I couldn’t meet him as Bridgette. Bridgette didn’t know about the Bridge. I did not have time to turn on the ignition and drive away because Quinn was already walking towards the direction of the car, his gaze holding mine. Why didn’t Bridgette choose a tinted car? Why did she have to flaunt everything by getting clear windows?

Quinn was now standing outside and I did not make any move to get out. I couldn’t. How would I explain I knew about the bridge?

He knocked his knuckles against the window and I almost jumped.

“Get out,” he mouthed.

I did as he asked and before he could say anything, I cried, “What do you want?” I did not dare stand up. I held the door open and I just sat there staring ahead.

“How do you know about the bridge, Bridgette?” he asked, not with that same hatred in his tone, but one laced with curiosity.

“I…Cara told me,” I lied.

He tilted his head to his right, looking at me–into my eyes. “You’re lying, Cara.”

“She told me, I promise!”

“I know you well enough to know you’re not telling the truth.”

It only dawned on me that he addressed me by my real name. “You…Cara already told you it was just a joke. You don’t have to fall for it,” I uttered and faked a laugh, but what came out was a nervous one. “Really, Quinn, you should have learned your lesson. Cara and I always do crazy things.”

“Stop lying, Cara. You were never good at it, remember? So tell me how the hell did this happen?”

“What are you talking about?”

He scoffed. “You know, I did not really believe you at first.” He looked around and then down at me. “But ever since that meeting we had, the one in the restaurant, I started to notice how different you were when we first met you in your office. You lacked…the Bridgette attitude. I thought at first maybe you just changed over the years. And then that incident in the café. I saw it in your eyes,” he looked at my squarely in the eyes, “You were telling the truth. And then I started to doubt despite Bridgette’s claim that it was just a joke. That suspicion grew stronger when I met you in the park. You knew about my allergy and I knew you were lying when you said ‘Cara’ told you. I confirmed my suspicion when you came to this place. I am sure that you would never tell Bridgette about this bridge, Cara. This is the only place I am sure you will never share with your best friend.”

“She’s not my best friend–” the words flew out of my mouth before I could stop them and I saw Quinn smile in triumph.

“So you really are Cara.”

I looked away from him, my eyes starting to water. “No, I am Bridgette.”

“You’re lying again.”

“I’m not. How do you think it is possible for two people to swap souls? That’s just crazy.”

“I don’t know, you tell me. You’re the one who’s experiencing this phenomenon.”

I did not say another word for almost a minute. And when I did, I looked at him and said, “Just forget this ever happened. I’m willing to work with you and Natalie in a professional way. I don’t want to jeopardize this work just because–”

“You are still working Bridgette’s job after everything? Why?”

“Because she’s doing the same thing for me!” I cried out, the tears now rolling down my face. “And I don’t expect you to understand, okay? Just let me do my job and then hope that we don’t see each other again.” I reached out for the door and slammed it shut. He stepped aside just in time. I turned on the ignition and drove away with shaking hands.

BRIDGETTE

“Where were you?” I asked when Cara barged in the apartment looking paler than ever. “What the hell happened to you? My face looks like a vampire. If this is still about last night, I am sorry, okay? I won’t do it again and I promise not to have sex again until I am strapped back in my own body.”

“This is not about last night,” she snapped, walking to the kitchen. She poured herself a glass of water and I waited until she was calm enough.

“Well? What happened then?”

“I met with Quinn.”

I looked at her suspiciously. “You did not decide to get revenge and slept with him, did you?”

She looked at me strongly and said, “Of course not. He knows.”

“Knows what?” The moment I asked the question, I realized what she was talking about. “He knows about us. Didn’t we make it clear to him–”

“We did, but he has been suspicious ever since.”

I whirled around in frustration. “This is your fault. If you did not blurt out about–”

“Let’s stop pointing fingers. If you want to go that route, you know I have more to say.”

She was right. I did a lot of damage that she did. “Can’t we do something? You denied it, right?”

“Of course I did! But he wouldn’t believe me.”

“Great, just great. Now what do we do?”

“I don’t know.”

“Let me think about it first,” I said, pacing around the kitchen with my hand under my chin.

“You better get ready. You have duty tonight.”

“Right,” I said, still frowning in concentration.

“Bridgette, you have to go to the hospital now.”

“Okay, okay. But we have to think what to do with Quinn.”

“Just get ready for your shift.”

 I parked Cara’s car in its usual spot and when I climbed out, I saw him. Great. Did he have to be in that place at that time when I was not in my best state to think straight? My mind was still full of Quinn and Cara and he chose to show up now.

Our eyes met so I couldn’t just pretend I did not see him.

He was walking towards me and I didn’t know what to do. I was out of words to say, out of ideas. So I did the only thing that popped in my mind.

Chapter 19

BRIDGETTE

I walked the remaining steps toward him, raised my right hand and smacked it against his cheek.

“What the–” he uttered, gaping at me. “What was that for?”

Well, I really didn’t know what that one was for. It just came to me. “You…” I had to think fast. “You left. And now I’m leaving. Please forget about everything, Dr. Newman. It was all a mistake. Good night.”

Though my feet led me away from him, I wanted to go back and kiss him on the lips. I wanted to do everything we did that night without the effects of alcohol.

But I made a promise to Cara. I would never have sex until I was back in my own body.

“Cara,” I heard him call out but I forced myself to keep my head straight and not look back.

As I walked inside the warmth of the hospital, I realized what I did was right. I was certain Dr. Newman didn’t like what I did and I was certain I would never have another chance with him after everything. It was an easy out for me. If we wouldn’t be together, I wouldn’t be doing something that Cara would hate.

Danica pulled me aside the moment I walked inside and her mouth just went on and on about how toxic her day was. My attention only went back to her when she mentioned that I had to take care of the same patients.

I was in panic when I finally managed to get away from Danica for a while before the endorsement. I immediately dialed Cara’s number.

“I thought I was going to call you?”

“This is an emergency. You really need to help me.”

“What is it?” I could almost taste the alarm in her voice.

“I will be taking care of two patients.”

“Which means you will be taking care of intubated patients.”

“Yes! And I don’t know anything about intubated patients!”

“Wait right there.”

“What–”

“I’m coming over.”

And just as I turned around the corner to get back to Danica, I saw Dr. Newman enter the unit, his face red and his eyes piercing mine.

What did I ever do to be punished like this in a day? I just had sex!

CARA

I drove as fast as I could. This was what I had feared would happen. I rarely get toxic patients and I was quite confident Bridgette wouldn’t face such difficult cases. But this happened and I had to make sure I was there.

A plan formed in my mind as I drove my way to the hospital. My phone rang a few times but I ignored it.

When it didn’t stop, I checked and had to curse when I saw Quinn’s number. What did he want now?

I could hear Bridgette talking in hushed tones with Dr. Newman.

“I’ll be back in a sec.”

I didn’t want to hear what they were talking about. I just couldn’t.

“What?” I asked the moment I took his call.

“Where are you?”

“On my way to the hospital. What do you want? If you are going to ask about what happened, don’t bother. If you are going to ask about the wedding, it will happen if you just give me the time and not pester me in the middle of the night.”

“Why are you going to the hospital.”

“I have reasons. What do you want?”

“Are you sick?”

“Do you have anything to say, Quinn?”

“Can I see you?”

“No. Now, please call in a decent time next time. Bye.”

At that moment, keeping my license and job was the most important thing. The thing with Quinn could be faced later. Bridgette’s problem was more important.

I entered the hospital, parked the car in the vast parking lot and ran to the emergency entrance.

“How can I help you?” the black-haired girl asked behind the counter.

“I want to be admitted immediately.”

She looked me over and asked, “For what?”

“Chest pains. I want to be admitted in the cardiac department now.”

BRIDGETTE

“I can’t talk to you right now, Dr. Newman.”

“Last time you were comfortable calling me Scott. What the hell is going on? Is this about this morning?” his eyebrows were fused together in a confused and angry look. God, I wanted him to be angry, not confused. He could be angry and not talk to me ever. Why did he have to barge in like this and confront me at this time?

I could see Danica looking at me curiously over Dr. Newman’s shoulder and I knew she was the kind of friend who could sense something unprofessional was going on. With everything that happened between me and Dr. Newman lately, I was certain Danica sensed something was not right between us.

“I don’t want to talk about this right now. I am working.” I started to walk away from him but he blocked my path.

“Just tell me what that was for.”

“What?”

“That scene in the parking lot.”

“It was as what I had said it was. Everything was a mistake that we should forget,” I hissed. I heard Cara put the call on hold and I was starting to panic. Danica motioned for me to go to the station. The endorsement was about to start. “I really need to go.” This time, I pushed him away and the feel of his broad chest on my palm was a great punishment.

As I unsteadily made my way back to where Danica was, I could feel his gaze boring through my skull.

It just dawned on me that he would also be on duty tonight. If he was this persistent to talk to me and talk about whatever he wanted to say but couldn’t, then we might just have that talk whether I wanted to or not.

“There’s a crazy lady in the ER. She wants to be admitted in our unit now. The doctor said she doesn’t seem to have any serious cardiac problems,” I heard Amy say as everyone started to prepare for the endorsement.

“What was that about?” Danica whispered in my ear.

“Nothing. It’s about the patient. I told him I will get back on him later.”

“But he’s not on duty tonight in our unit.”

“Well, he was asking me. How should I know anything?”

“But we still have one more room to spare, right?” Daisy was asking Amy.

“Guess we’ll just have to wait. She might have a problem, she might not,” shrugged Amy.

The endorsement started and I recorded everything that was said all throughout. I still couldn’t catch up by writing everything down. Cara seemed to be back in line so I also didn’t have to worry.

“You have to wean the patient later this morning, Cara,” Danica said when it was her turn to endorse and all I had to say was yes. I didn’t even know how to wean a patient.

“And Mr. O’Hara is due for the following lab results. You’ll have to change his catheter as well, it is due tonight. His IV site is not looking pretty good, so make sure to check it. I suggest you change the site tonight.”

I honestly didn’t know what she was talking about. What the hell!

“Additional patient coming in. Name, Bridgette Finn, twenty-eight, female, single. Came in due to chest pain and palpitations. This is the crazy lady the ER was talking about earlier.” It was Amy who spoke after talking to the phone. My head suddenly snapped and I almost dropped my pen.

“That name sounds familiar,” Danica said. I wondered how much Cara told her about me.

“She’s coming in anytime,” Amy said, picking up her bag. She was ready to leave.

“I hope you have a toxic-free night,” Danica said after the endorsement. She was already putting on her coat.

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, right.”

“See yah,” she said and then she was gone.

I wanted to stand by the door and wait for Cara. She had an amazing plan. I knew she would be desperate to come here and help me in person.

“What are you doing there?” Grace asked me.

“I’m just curious what the patient will look like,” I lied.

“You’ll see her in a while. Don’t you have patients?”

I walked away and went to my charts. “Cara,” I hissed on the microphone.

“Calm down, I’m here,” she answered. I felt my shoulders getting lighter just by hearing her.

“What the hell did you do?” I asked with a laugh, looking around me.

“Just shut up and do your job. Go for your rounds. I’m about to be wheeled over there. You don’t have any idea what I had to do just to get the hell in there.”

“Okay, okay,” I answered laughingly.

CARA

Unluckily, I was assigned to Grace. We worked well together, but she was the most serious person I had ever met apart from Dr. Newman. She would always have something to say when someone was not working.

“Is the palpitations still there?” she asked me once I was settled in my room.

“Yes, I guess,” I answered absently, my eyes focused on the open door. I could see my old body walking back and forth, passing by my door. Bridgette was getting impatient.

“That’s fine. You were already given some meds. They’ll start working pretty soon.”

“Thanks. I want to sleep,” I added.

“Sure,” Grace said with a smile and then left.

“Just come in quick!” I spoke on the mic and moments later, Bridgette came in with a tray of medications.

“You have to help me!” She was in panic mode as she placed the tray on my lap.

I took out the pad I had been hiding behind my pillow and studied the endorsement I took down earlier. “These are for Mr. O’Hara. This is for Ms. Kim.”

“What the hell is weaning?”

“It is when you start to test your patient’s ability to breathe on his own without the respirator.”

“How do you do it?”

“Don’t worry, I’ll teach you later. Right now, you have to take these to you patients.”

“Sure, thanks.” She started to gather the tray in her hands when she stopped.

“You put me on hold earlier. Why?”

“Quinn called.”

Her eyes widened and she said, “Please don’t tell me you are not getting back with–”

“Just because he knows about our secret doesn’t mean I’ll get back with him. He is about to get married, remember?”

“Yeah, of course. And they are going to pay my bills.”

“Right. Now get the hell out of here.”

BRIDGETTE

I was just walking out of Mr. O’Hara’s room when I saw Dr. Newman enter the unit once again. I thought he was going to have that talk with me when I saw him walk towards the charts and started working.

“I thought he is not in our unit tonight?” I asked Grace.

She just looked up, gave Dr. Newman’s back a good glance and then shrugged.

I wanted to ask the other nurses but surely none of them would care. Shifts could change at the last minute. I waited until he was done with whatever doctors do with charts and when he was gone, I grabbed the charts I needed. At the corner of my eye, I saw him talking to his phone. I signed the medications I gave to my patients and then I was ready to get back to Cara.

Grace took her precious time with her chart and when she was done and gone to her other patients, I rushed to Cara’s door.

I found her writing something and I was sure it was for me. I walked towards her and that was when the door opened. My mouth was ready to give Grace an excuse but when I turned around, it was Dr. Newman closing the door behind him.

I whirled around to face Cara.

This would be the first time that Scott would see my real face.

***I am very sorry for this very late update. Most of you know what happened to me lately. I finally recovered and I’m back on my feet. I hope to write for SWAP and THE TIME CAPSULE as often as I could.

Chapter 20

BRIDGETTE

“What are you doing here?” I asked without thinking. Of Course, he was there to see the patient .

He seemed confused at first but when he saw Cara on the bed with that gorgeous face of mine but he managed to square his shoulders and uttered, “It seems that nurse Cara doesn’t know why a doctor enters a patient’s room. How are the vitals?” he asked me and I started to stammer.

“She just actually told me that everything is normal apart from my pulse.”

I nodded. “Her pulse is a little bit faster.”

Dr. Newman nodded, looked at me once and focused his attention on the patient as he started to walk near the bed. As he did so, my feet led me to the door.

“Wait here for a while. I will need the chart.”

I glared at his back but did not dare come near him.

This would be a very challenging night for me.

CARA

I was not interested with Dr. Newman’s questions. I was not honest either. Of course my heartbeat was higher than normal because I was very nervous we would be found out. But who would ever think I was the real Cara?

Having Dr. Newman in the same room with Bridgette was weird. I couldn’t imagine how she could stay composed after everything that happened between the two of them.

I could feel his eyes looking at my face–or should I say, Bridgette’s face. If he found Bridgette’s face attractive enough to interest him, then they may actually work. But what was I thinking? I should focus on the task at hand and make Dr. Newman’s task easy and fast.

After a long talk about my problem which was not very alarming to be admitted in the cardiac department, he finally exited the room.

“You have to clean the patient’s tracheotomy,” I told Bridgette the moment we were alone.

“What? Are you crazy?”

“It is necessary. It is to prevent the stasis of mucus and infection to set in.”

“How am I going to do that?”

It was difficult for me because I should be teaching it to her in the presence of the patient. But we had no choice. “Just google it.”

Bridgette groaned. “I don’t know, Cara. It seems impossible for me.”

I looked at her pointedly. “I risked a lot coming here. People even think I’m crazy. So do what I say before they transfer me to the psych ward.”

“Fine.” She was already tapping on her phone to search for the right way to care for a tracheotomy site.

“And don’t you dare flirt with Dr. Newman again.”

“I made a promise, didn’t I? I am staying away from him as much as I can.”

“Good.”

She walked out of the room to do everything I said. I was just putting away my phone when it rang.

“Yes?” I answered curiously. The number was not saved on Bridgette’s phone so I assumed it must have been one of her contacts. But who would call at this hour? Maybe it was Quinn?

“Hey, Bridgette. It’s me, Todd.”

“Todd!” I uttered in relief. And then alarm sipped in. “Is something wrong?”

“No, nothing. It’s just that I asked Bernadette out.”

“And?”

“And I think I need your help. Has she talked to you lately?”

“Uh, yes, but I’m not telling.”

“That’s okay. I just want to know. Well, I want to know if she is kind of looking forward to it?”

“Yeah,” I lied. Bernadette was frightened to death from the last I saw of her.

“Okay, then goodbye.”

“That’s all?”

“Yeah. Thanks.”

That was weird. Was the kid up all night thinking about Bernadette? I didn’t know boys could stay up all night thinking of a girl.

BRIDGETTE

“What do you want? Can’t you leave me alone? I’m working.” I couldn’t help but snap at him when he entered my patient’s room. I knew he already saw the patient earlier.

“What’s that?” he asked instead, looking at the piece of paper beside the tray.

Shit. “Can’t you see? It’s from the procedure manual.”

He walked closer and peered down at it. I should have left the lights off. “Why do you need a guide for a tracheotomy care? Don’t you do it every day?”

“I don’t want to make mistakes,” I managed to say without a stammer. “Now please leave me alone.”

“We have to talk after you’re done.” He was back at looking at me with those eyes.

“Wasn’t I clear enough? We made a mistake and you should forget about it.”

“I don’t think that can be done just as easily. Meet me in two hours in the cafeteria. I’ll wait for you there.”

I blew out a heavy breath when he was gone. At that moment, I shared a look with my patient. Obviously he heard everything but then he had a tracheotomy.

“Don’t say a word,” I told him despite the fact that I knew he couldn’t even utter a syllable. “Are you guys always like that? You act like you don’t like us then you have sex with us and then you want to talk about it.” Mr. O’Hara continued to look at me as if he wanted to say something. “Yes, yes, I had sex with him. But he doesn’t know I am not actually the woman he thinks I am. I am actually another woman trapped in another woman’s body. Do you get it? This sounds crazy even for me but it’s the truth.” I continued rinsing the tracheostomy set. “I had sex with him while I’m using this body and now my friend found out, the one who owns this body, and she was furious. So I made a promise that I will not be doing it again unless I’m back in my own body. But how are we going to do that? We need a miracle for that I think.” I read the rest of the instruction from the piece of paper and finished my work. “You’re all set. I would have to ask another nurse to change your IV line because I am not actually skilled to do that. Don’t worry; you won’t die in my hands. You better take some rest now, Mr. O’Hara and pretend everything you heard was just a dream. A very bad dream. But don’t talk about it when you are off that tracheostomy.”

I came only because I wanted him to stop pestering me. I had dealt enough men of his kind and they never stopped unless you throw the words right at their faces. Or you kick them. Or punch them.

“I thought you’d never come.”

“Just say whatever you want to say and get it over with.”

“I want to try it.”

I frowned at him. “Try what?” I looked over my shoulder to see if someone was nearby. I didn’t want anyone to think that Cara was having a nice time with her enemy.

“Try us.”

Coming from him it was almost tempting. If I was Cara, I’d say yes in an instant. Hell! The man had been hard on her since they met and to have him say such thing was kind of flattering. It would make me want to know the reason why he been harsh on me. I would want to know if it was because he liked me from the start. But if that were true, it would mean he liked Cara and not me. I didn’t like that. I wanted him to like me as me.

“Why?” the question came out of my mouth without warning.

He shrugged. “I’ve not dated for a long time and I found out a lot of things about you lately that made me think you’re not what I thought you were. I want to know you more.”

“You mean you want to get under my pants more often.”

I knew that statement stunned him for a moment but he recovered fast with a shake of his head. “No. I respect you professionally.”

“I never noticed.”

“And I respect you as a woman,” he continued as if not hearing my words. “And I agree that what happened between us last night was a mistake but I’d like to have a fresh start. What about a real date?”

I took in a sharp breath. God! Every part of my body wanted to scream yes. But I made a promise to Cara. I should stay away from this walking god of temptation. “I’ll have to say no.”

He frowned. “Why?”

“Why do you need to know?”

“Is there someone else?”

“No, yes. I mean, yes, there is. But I made a promise to a friend that I will stay away from you.”

“And who is that?”

“No one you know,” I lied. “Why don’t you focus your attention on other women? You seemed to like that patient who came in earlier.” Who could blame me? I wanted to know if he could even remember my real face, the one Cara was wearing right now.

“Who? Ms. Finn?”

“Yes. She’s cute.”

“We can’t date patients. You know that. And why would you suddenly suggest that?”

“I saw how you looked at her earlier,” I pointed out.

“I agree she’s beautiful and that I liked her features. But that doesn’t mean I’d date her.”

I shrugged. “It was just a suggestion.”

He looked at me like I was crazy. I stood up and started to leave.

“I’ll have to ask you again when you’re feeling normal,” he said behind me.

“The answer would still be the same,” I answered over my shoulder.

CARA

While waiting for Bridgette, I scanned the internet for any articles and blogs that could explain our situation. I found none that gave examples close to the one we had. If I did, they were fictional movies and novels written by authors who had wild imaginations.

Links from one blog lead me to another and then another until I stumbled upon a site where weird phenomenon were featured. Some of them were actually featured on television and some I never heard of. It seemed legit so I went to the search tab and typed ‘soul swapping’.

My shoulders sagged when it did not give me an article. Instead, it led me to another link. I tapped my phone and waited for the page to appear. When it did, it was a website of an antique bookstore. I was about to close it, thinking I became a victim of an SEO gig when I saw some of their featured books. These books were not easily found in any ordinary bookstores. In fact, most of them I had never laid eyes on. I saved the address of the bookstore and waited for Bridgette.

“We have to go there,” she uttered without hesitation when I shared to her what I found out.

“You don’t think it’s a bad idea?”

“Hey, we can’t go to a real doctor because they will only send us to the psychiatric ward. We can’t go to anyone we know because they will still advice us to go find psychiatric help. I am desperate here. I need to go back to my own body, Cara.” She paced around the room in frustration. “And if it means believing in voodoos, then I will do that. Do you know that Scott asked me out earlier? Can you believe it? He wanted to ‘try us’ out. But I said no. I said no because I promised you I won’t see him again.”

“I actually only wanted you to stop having sex with him.” I finally said in a whisper. I felt bad for her. I knew how she liked him. But he couldn’t like him while she was in my body either. How would we explain everything?

But what if we were not going back? What if we were trapped forever? I couldn’t very well stop Bridgette from doing what she wants.

“Maybe we should just leave behind the consequences for later,” I uttered when she didn’t say a word. “You should go out with him. Give it a try. But don’t have sex with him. I don’t think I’d get to like that.”

“I trust him to not have sex with me because the man was actually dying with guilt. But I don’t think I can trust myself not to pull him back in bed with me.”

I looked at her and shook my head. Bridgette would always be Bridgette, I thought.

“We should at least try this bookstore. We might find something there that could help us. And if we do, I’d go out on a date with Scott.”

“Shouldn’t it be the other way around? If we don’t find anything good, you go out on a date with him.”

“If we find something that will help us, we will be back on our bodies, right? Then that means I can finally ask him out. And if we don’t, we’ll be trapped in these bodies for a while longer. And I think I’d still go out with him.”

“Let’s do it then.” I propped down my pillow. “Leave now before I change my mind about Dr. Newman.”

She was gone in less than two seconds.

***Sorry for the late update. School has been demanding lately. Next chapter, Cara and Bridgette will finally learn whether or not they can go back to their own bodies! ComVo all you want! :)

Chapter 21

CARA

It was not a hard decision. Though it still haunted me to think that Bridgette would have sex with Dr. Newman with my body, I had to be realistic. I had to think of the possibilities and one of those was that we would never get the chance to go back to our original bodies.

I was pretty certain Bridgette would not dare make another mistake as stripping off her clothes in front of any man as of the moment. She may have a lot of urges and she could really get aggressive at times without thinking, but I knew she would respect my decision this time.

She had to at the moment.

Yes, I said she could date Dr. Newman because I was not a bad person. She could date anyone as long as she would just take good care of my body.

I couldn’t sleep so I spent the night planning for our next action.

BRIDGETTE

If you think I went straight to Dr. Newman to say I changed my mind and I would actually love to go out with him, you are wrong. I went to the locker room, sat down on a stool and crossed my arms over my chest. I thought hard about Cara’s sudden change of heart.

Did she think we would never go back to our bodies?

But she was the one searching for answers. In fact, we would visit a weird bookstore because of her.

I didn’t want to ask her so I kept my wonderings to myself. She was just going through a rough time. We both were.

Dr. Newman was outside, standing by the nurses’ station when I stepped out of the locker room. He caught my eye but I avoided his intense gaze for two reasons. First, I didn’t want to jump on him in the middle of the unit and devour his lips. Second, I was still thinking about Cara’s decision and whether or not I could trust myself to date Dr. Newman and not have sex with him–eventually.

CARA

I got discharged the very next day. Dr. Newman suggested the idea because he didn’t see any reason why I had to stay in the hospital when everything was normal from the start. I did not complain because Bridgette was just getting off her shift and I still had to dictate to her the endorsement. And then there was Quinn who kept on calling. And then Bernadette kept on texting if she should cancel the date with Todd or not. And Todd was competing with Quinn with the calls.

“You should really filter that phone,” Bridgette said hours later when we met for a cup of coffee after a long day of sleep.

“Quinn won’t stop calling. I don’t know what I should do.”

“What you should do is pretend nothing has changed despite the fact and that you should get on with your job. He shouldn’t be acting this way anyway. He’s about to get married to the greatest social climber in town and he should be building iron gates around his bank accounts before the wedding day arrives.”

I sighed. “And then there’s Bernadette and Todd. These two just have to go on that date and get it over with.”

“Okay. Why don’t you tell Bernadette to find a great dress, go to that date and have fun? Then tell Todd Bernadette is going and he should be nice or else.”

I was actually typing the words as she said them and sent the first message to Bernadette and then to Todd. I added the words I’d be busy the whole day.

“And Quinn?” I asked.

Bridgette rolled her eyes. I cringed at the sight of my face making that look. “When he does, answer the damn phone and tell him you are busy looking for the trick to get us back to our bodies. He’d be back in the state of shock and will not bother you for a few hours.”

“This is really crazy,” I uttered, leaning back against my seat. The sun was bright today and it felt great on my skin. If only it was my skin. If only I was not sitting there across the table having coffee with my own body.

“We better get going. We still need to make wedding plans after this trip.”

I got up and Bridgette followed. “I’ll drive.”

BRIDGETTE

The bookstore was not easy to find as we had anticipated. When we got to the place where it was supposed to be, we saw a sign that led us to another building and then to another door which led to a narrow alley and then to another door and then the bookstore. I was actually expecting the walls to move and then I’d find myself in the world Harry Potter.

And then I almost believed I was really in Harry’s world when we entered the bookstore. It was eerie and it smelled of old pages. Maybe the girl behind the counter would ask us for our list of school requirements from Hogwarts. Or maybe she would take measurements and give us our wands.

But she did none of those things. What she did was look at us like we were specks of dust in the air.

I cleared my throat but she did not budge. Her eyes were heavily lined with black eyeliner and her dark hair was everywhere. Hermione in the flesh , I noted to myself.

“Excuse me, are you open?” Cara asked the girl.

“You’re she and she’s you,” the girl uttered in a flat tone.

Cara and I turned at each other to share a creepy look. What the hell did she just say?

“The last one ended badly,” the girl added.

“What?”

“The last pair who had their souls swapped,” she answered and then she finally blinked. I saw life come back to her eyes and they actually kind of sparkled. She smiled as if we just came in. “I’m sorry but I don’t think I can help you with your problem.”

“But we are–” Cara started but the girl held up her hand.

“The only way for you to go back is when one sacrifices oneself.”

“Sacrifice?” Cara and I said at the same time.

The girl nodded, looking at us with curiosity. “You’re friends but not friends. And then you are friends.”

What the hell was this girl talking about?

“You’ve lost us.”

The girl rolled her eyes. “Why do I have to explain myself every time?” she murmured before she straightened in her chair and looked at us once again. “You two were friends a long time ago, right?” When Cara and I didn’t answer, she continued, “but something happened and you fell apart. But now you’re back together as friends in each other’s bodies.”

“Okay, we get what you mean. You have this gift of knowing things. But we only want to know one thing: how do we go back to our bodies? Is there a book for that? Or could you just say it since you know things?” I just had to say it because I was losing patience. Cara nudged me with her elbow but I ignored her. We needed answers fast.

“I just told you, didn’t I? The only way is through sacrifice.”

“What do we sacrifice?” Cara asked.

“I just told you, didn’t I? One’s self.”

“You mean–” I couldn’t finish the statement. I didn’t have the nerve to do so.

“You mean one of us will have to sacrifice her life?” Cara surprised me for being direct this time.

The girl shrugged and said, “That’s close, I think. Yeah, maybe. I don’t know. I just see things. It doesn’t mean I understand them.”

“But–”

“I’ve answered your questions. I don’t have other important things to say.” She looked at Cara in particular and added, “Your friend is not going to have sex with the doctor, you know,” she winked after she said it and Cara gasped.

“You have a talent to see those things but nothing to explain the sacrifice thing,” I told her.

“Hey, I say what I see,” the girl said, holding her hands up.

I looked at Cara and both of us were thinking of the same thing.

CARA

We couldn’t sacrifice ourselves just so we could go back to being normal. The thought of one of us dying was horrible.

We left the bookstore without a word. Bridgette was deep in thought and so was I.

“At least it means you can date Dr. Newman,” I tried to joke but she didn’t reply. She just kept looking ahead.

To save me from the heavy silence that had fallen, my phone rang and it was Quinn.

“What?” I asked with irritation.

“We have to talk.”

“Yes. We need to talk about your upcoming wedding.”

“Cara.” His voice calling me by my name was like music in my ears but I shook the thought away, reminding myself that Quinn was no longer the boy I had loved. He was just someone who happened to know about my secret and he was someone who was about to get married soon.

“Let’s meet later tonight. The usual restaurant?”

There was a long moment of silence as if he was considering. “Okay.”

I was expecting Bridgette to say something about the conversation but she was still silent. Whatever she was thinking I had no idea. For all I care, she was already planning her date with Dr. Newman.

Quinn was standing outside the restaurant when I arrived. Bridgette said she was not in the mood to go and she would rather sleep than hear Quinn and I talk. She was certain we would not be talking about wedding plans but I was determined to get the job done.

“I made reservations. Why are you standing outside?” I asked, my tone casual.

He looked at me with those blue eyes of his. “We will not be talking inside.” He grabbed my hand and dragged me to his car.

“Hey, Quinn, what the hell are you doing? Do you know the trouble I went through to get a reservation to this place?”

“We will not be talking about weddings and reservations.” He opened the passenger door and pushed me inside. When he climbed behind the wheel beside me, he said, “Put your seatbelt on, Cara.”

“Quinn, I know you want to talk about something but I don’t. If you want answers to your questions, I don’t have them. Neither does Bridgette. We are both completely at a loss.”

“Just make one thing clear,” he said a while later after he veered the car on the road. “Is this another game of yours?”

“Game? Oh my God. You can’t think this is all about you, right? Because it is not! We are done with you. I’m over you and you should as well!”

“Over me?” he threw me a glance. “Are you, Cara?”

“Yes,” I said, my voice faltering. “So please, don’t make this any harder. I am already going through a lot without you wanting answers to questions I myself have no idea answering. Just forget about everything. You can think of me as Bridgette, your wedding planner. Erase the idea of me as Cara.”

“It is already weird to think of you as Cara with that look. But it is harder to ignore that inside that body is the girl I once loved.”

I think the last statement took us both by surprise.

I didn’t know what to do so I looked out the window at the passing streetlamps and the shadows of people walking in their coats. They had no idea that passing by was a soul trapped in another person’s body.

“I’m going to be married soon,” Quinn said, breaking the silence. Was he trying to remind himself of the fact?

“If you are having some kind of internal battle, please do it on your own. I have enough war going on in me as well.”

Quinn suddenly stopped the car and my head almost smashed against the dashboard if not for the seatbelt around my trunk. “Why did the two of you turn up at this time of year?”

I didn’t answer. What would I say? It was a big mess of coincidences.

“I can’t believe this.”

“Believe it.”

“I mean I can’t believe that you’re trapped in there somewhere and your vessel is no other than the very woman who ruined everything for us.”

I frowned. “Quinn, Bridgette–”

“I mean it, Cara. If it was not for Bridgette, you may be the woman I am planning a wedding with.”

“It was us who–”

“I know I should be blaming the two of you.” He looked at me and turned his head just as suddenly. I realized then that he couldn’t stare at Bridgette’s face while talking to me. “I kept telling myself that you were in it as well; that you both played a big joke on me. For years I learned to make myself believe that I hate you both. But when I saw you–I mean when I saw Bridgette–I realized I had been fooling myself. A big part of me wanted to forgive you and then another part says that there is nothing to forgive–that like me, you were a victim.”

Tears fell down my face. All these years I wanted him to say these words. I wanted to hear that he knew the real story–that I could never turn what we had into a joke. “It has been ten years, Quinn,” I started to say. “Don’t you think it’s time we forgive everyone?”

“Do you forgive her?”

“I no longer blame her for everything that happened ten years ago, you know,” I said with a sad smile. It still hurt to think about what could have been if Bridgette was late that night. That she was sick. That she left Quinn and me alone. But it happened. That night happened and I had to face the fact that I lost my first love because my friend had been very stupid. “I think I wanted too as well,” I continued. “I lost you because of her. I felt like I lost everything that night and it was because of her selfish nature. But then, she was also the reason why we were together. If it weren’t for her, you would not have given me a second glance. If it weren’t for her…” words failed me. I knew he understood what I wanted to say.

I saw a faint smile appear on Quinn’s lips. “I don’t know, Cara. When I look at your right now, when I hear your voice, it is all Bridgette. I get this weird feeling of hate whenever.”

“Then maybe it’s time you start forgiving. You will be meeting me a lot and I think it will help you by being exposed to this face, to this voice. Maybe then you will learn to forget the hate. What do you think it felt like when I first realized I was inside her body? Should I kill it and get it over with? Should I splash acid on her face? Such things ran through my mind but I knew I could never do anything close to what she did to us.” I looked out the window. “We are not asking you to forget everything. There are still greater things to remember of ten years ago to do that. But I hope that you can learn to live with the memory.”

I heard him scoff.

“What?” I asked with a small laugh.

“You always say things that way,” he said, giving me a glance.

We shared a smile and I held out my hand. “Why don’t we start by meeting anew? Hi, my name is Cara but this is not really my face. I’m borrowing it from someone else at the moment. I hope we can both work well together. I have great ideas for your wedding.”

He sat there for a while looking at my hand. Finally, with a forced smile, he took it and gave it a gentle shake. “Nice to meet you, Cara. Your face is fine, but I hope you return it soon enough. I will do my best to work with you though.” He squeezed my hand and at that moment, we finally managed to compromise.

Chapter 22

BRIDGETTE

“This is really weird,” I uttered around the table. Since Cara had supposedly talked with Quinn and settled things between them, I didn’t have to hide any longer. So there I was, sitting beside Cara. “And unfair,” I added.

“How so?” she asked as she placed the folder on the table. She and Quinn shared a confused look.

“Now that Quinn is in to our little secret, I can do my job without you pretending to be me where as I still have to go to the hospital and do everything you are supposed to do.”

“But Natalie and your other contacts are expecting me ,” she retorted.

“Yeah, I forgot about your gold–” I stopped myself when Cara kicked my leg under the table. “I forgot about your golden beauty of a fiancée, Quinn. Where is she anyway?”

When Quinn spoke, his eyes were on me. “She’s on her way.”

I nodded impatiently. I was really tired since I didn’t get enough sleep after our visit to that bookstore. I lay on my bed all night thinking of what I could sacrifice or if I was willing to sacrifice my life as what Cara thought. In the end, I decided to forget about it. We could always find another answer to our problem. And I still needed to think about Dr. Newman. But that would have to wait.

CARA

When Bridgette stood up to go to the powder room, Quinn flashed me a smile. “If I just close my eyes and listen to the two of you, I could easily point out Bridgette.”

“Who couldn’t?” I asked before taking a sip from my cup.

“And she’s right. This is weird.”

I nodded in agreement. “But this is better for me. I don’t really have a lot of know-how in wedding preparations. And I don’t want to use an earphone while talking with you.”

He had an amused look on his face when he asked, “That’s how she talks to you?”

“And I to her when we are in the hospital.”

An awkward silence followed. We didn’t have a lot of things to say to each other that would not actually tackle the past or the present. And Bridgette was taking her precious time. Where the hell was she?

“And I sense that Bridgette doesn’t like Natalie that much,” Quinn finally broke the silence.

I shrugged. “She doesn’t like a lot of people. You should know that.”

“And you?” he asked.

I looked at him squarely. “Me what?”

“You like Natalie?” I was not sure what he meant by that question or the reason why he asked it.

“I don’t think my opinion of her matters,” I answered.

“You always choose a safe answer whenever you think the truth will cause a problem and I am really curious why you think Natalie is not okay.”

I huffed. “I didn’t say that.”

“I know you well enough, Cara. I can decipher your statements.” He did not look angry at all. He was actually wearing a small smile on his lips.

“I don’t know her enough to give you an honest answer. But I hope you do know why you are marrying her.”

He stared at me for a long time then his gaze wavered and he looked away. “It is still hard to look at you and think you are Cara.”

I gave a small laugh. “Imagine how I feel every time I look into a mirror. I even avoid them especially when I’m driving to prevent accidents.”

Quinn laughed at my statement and it was only later that I realized our laughter died down, leaving a faint smile on our lips as we looked at each other. The hurt was gone from my chest. And so was the anger from his eyes.

I had a sudden urge to jump and hug him like I used to ten years ago. I wanted to tell him we shouldn’t have parted ways; that things should have turned out right for us. That we could make it happen.

I was the first to break eye contact. I didn’t want to take any meaning from the different emotions I saw in his eyes. He was getting married, for heaven’s sake! And I was not even in the right body to suggest anything should happen between us other than friendship.

It was Natalie’s voice that broke the heavy silence. She went directly to where Quinn was and kissed him on the mouth. My eyes went to the direction of the powder room. Where the hell was Bridgette?

Natalie and Quinn talked for a while as she settled down beside him. When she finally managed to put down her purse, she looked at me with glimmer in her eyes. “Bridgette…what do you have for me?” she nearly squealed every word and I fought the grimace that was coming up on my face.

I saw Quinn’s amused look as he looked at me. Concentrating on Natalie and her words, I opened the file Bridgette prepared and started talking.

For the next three minutes or so, Natalie had asked, “How much will it cost?” five times. She was looking through pictures of different floral arrangements when Bridgette finally came out of the powder room. She stopped in her tracks when she saw the addition to our small group.

It was the first time I saw how I looked if someone like poop suddenly appears in front of me. And Bridgette was still wearing the face as she walked over. Damn, she walked my body like it was made for a runway. I gave her a warning look and she immediately corrected her features as she neared.

“Hi!”

Natalie was startled to see her standing close.

“This is my friend, Cara,” I explained. “She usually helps me a lot.”

Natalie’s face brightened as she took the hand Bridgette held out to her.

“So,” Bridgette started as she sat down beside me. “You’re the girl,” she said, her tone full of meaning. I kicked her under the table but she continued to stare at Natalie with a smile that said, ‘I know who you are, gold-digger.’

It took almost all of my social skills to ease the tension, with great help from Quinn. Bridgette must have realized that it was her future money at stake here so she managed to pretend that she found Natalie great and her ideas terrific.

“It was a nice meeting,” Quinn said beside me as we waited for Natalie and Bridgette to exit the door of the restaurant.

“Yeah,” I managed with a smile.

“So I guess I’ll see you?” he asked as the two women approached.

I looked at him and gave a faint smile. “You don’t have to be present all the time, you know.”

He scratched his head and smiled. “I guess I’d like to be as active in the preparations as I can.”

Nodding my head, I said, “Then I guess I’ll see you again.”

 “Quinn should know what she’s like, you know,” I said later on as we watched Natalie and Quinn drive away.

“You don’t know her enough to judge her,” I reminded.

“I know people like her. From her hair down to the tips of her stilettos, I know she’s someone who would soon empty Quinn’s pockets.”

I just shook my head. Revealing the scene I witnessed between Natalie and her friend, Tess, would only make matters worse.

“I do regret doing that thing I did ten years ago, you know,” Bridgette blurted out and I stopped on my tracks. She turned around at me and rolled her eyes. “Don’t expect me to repeat that. Come on!”

Slowly, I walked beside her.

“If I didn’t do that thing then, it would be you and Quinn getting married by now. Or maybe you would have already had. You would have like three kids running around the yard…”

As Bridgette continued on with her fantasies, I couldn’t help but feel that longing again. Yes, she should regret what she did years ago. It was only time that she did! Though she said it in a way that others would find lacking, I took it as an apology. I knew Bridgette well and she never apologized for anything that she did. I knew in the way she looked at me that she was sorry.

If only things turned out right for both of us…

BRIDGETTE

“Who is it?” I asked later as we entered my apartment–my real apartment.

“It’s Bernadette,” Cara answered with a frown as she peered down her phone.

“Who’s Bernadette?”

“The girl who was here? Remember?”

I racked her memory and when I remembered the girl with the glasses, I said, “Ah, yes. That girl. What’s up with her?”

“She’s having wardrobe trouble. She’ll go on a date with this guy who has a crush on your face.”

“Todd?”

“Yeah.”

“Well then invite her over! I need some diversion and make-over is the right activity. That girl needs a lot of it!”

Cara texted the girl and half an hour later, after I went through everything inside my closet, she arrived wearing the most horrifying outfit. High school girls shouldn’t wear sneakers; thick, bulky glasses; bushy hair; and close-to-a-bed-sheet size of a shirt. She reminded me so much of Cara ten years ago before I became her fairy godmother.

I let out an exaggerated sigh as I circled around her. “This is going to be a lot of work that I expected…”

Cara rolled her eyes at me and took Bernadette’s hand as she said, “You’re beautiful. Don’t think that you are not. Just be yourself later, okay?”

“That’s not really why she came here, right, Bernadette?”

Bernadette looked confused as her gaze travelled from Cara to me.

“You’d like to look presentable and worthy being around him, right?”

Bernadette hesitated before she slowly nodded.

“Fine,” Cara gave in. “But don’t overdo it.”

I squealed with excitement as I pulled Bernadette to the place where the magic would happen: my walk-in closet.

By the time we were done, two hours had passed. Cara was slouching in the couch by then, her face–my beautiful face–painting the image of boredom.

But when her eyes went to the pretty girl beside me dressed in a floral dress and a royal-blue cardigan, her jaw dropped. Though Bernadette refused to get rid of the glasses, I gave her a chic look by giving her bushy hair the perfect big curls they needed. Since she was allergic to make-ups, I never got to use any except to paint her lips peachy pink.

“We need to give her a ride,” I told her when she was done throwing praises. “I’d love to see Todd’s reaction.”

The drive to the theme park was not long, but we took a lot of time urging Bernadette out of the car. She clung on to the door handle for dear life.

“I don’t think I can do it.”

“Yes, you can!” Cara cried. “Just look around! Do you imagine the fun things you and Todd can do?”

At that moment, I pictured the same scene that happened ten years ago. Cara had been afraid to go inside the diner where she and Quinn were supposed to have their first date. I had said the same things she was saying to Bernadette right now.

“Come on, Bernadette. If you back out now, you will never get a proper sleep for the rest of your life. You will live your adult life thinking what would have happened if you just went inside those gates and had that date with Todd,” I said moments later when Bernadette was almost ready to jump back inside.

“Bernadette!” A voice called out from behind us. Cara and I were like the red sea when we turned around and went stand at both sides of Bernadette to show her Todd standing just outside the gates of the theme park.

“Go!”

“Can’t you see that look on his face?”

“He’s so loving your looks!”

Cara and I whispered these things at her ear and we were almost surprised to see Bernadette walking away from us without a word.

We watched the two of them talk and disappear inside the theme park.

I took Cara’s hand and tugged.

“What?”

“Let’s follow them.”

“What? Bridgette, that’s a bad idea!”

“Come on!”

She looked like she was not really against the idea so it took her only a second to say, “Okay, fine. But we shouldn’t be found out.”

The first hour was actually boring. We couldn’t hear what the two teens were talking about as they walked around the theme park. I actually found myself yawning as we waited for them to finish their roller coaster ride.

I was slurping my strawberry milkshake and Cara was almost finished her with watermelon one as we watched the two eating inside a small diner. We were sitting on a bench just across the window they were occupying. A group of girls passed by in front of us and I was about to snap at them to step aside when they blocked our view when one of them said, “Is that Todd? Oh-em-gee! Is he with that nerd, Bernadette?”

My eyebrow arched.

“She looks nice,” one girl commented. We couldn’t see their faces because their bums were almost against our faces.

“What? Are you blind? Melissa won’t like this one bit.”

I looked at Cara and she looked back. The girls went scurried away like little cockroaches. A few minutes later, they were back but now they were almost outside the door of the diner. Todd had gone and left Bernadette alone, probably to the men’s room.

“Oh-oh…” I uttered when I saw the look on one of the girl’s face. “I bet that’s Melissa.”

“I think I know what’s coming next,” Cara’s voice was anxious.

I knew that look on Melissa’s face. I had worn it for a long time back in high school and by her posture I knew she was ready for battle. My eyes went to Bernadette sitting by the window, oblivious of the upcoming war.

I found myself standing up and walking to the group of girls who just opened the door to the diner, Cara close behind me.

“Bridgette, I don’t think this is a good–”

“Don’t tell me what’s not a good idea, Cara.” My tone was serious. And as I finally stood behind the group of hyenas, I was ready for battle.

***Sorry for the late update. Next chapter we will deal with some crazy teens, Dr. Newman and more of Quinn! ComVo all you want! :)

Chapter 23

CARA

I had seen Bridgette in battle. When she and Quinn were dating in high school, before she handed him to me, she had always been a fighter. Girls would as much as come close to Quinn–or any of the boys she dated–and they would go home crying and they would be lucky if they would arrive without a broken nose or scratches.

Looking at her now as she placed her hands on her hips was not only awkward because she was using my body, it was also scary. I didn’t know I could look that mean as she stared at the heads of the girls crowding the door of the diner. She reached out, grabbed the arm of one of the girls–the one we assumed to be Melissa–and pulled her away from the door.

“What the–” the girl started to say but stopped short to her foul words when she saw Bridgette. “Hey, lady, are you crazy? Let go of me.”

I wanted to stop her, really, but I remembered the shy, innocent girl sitting inside the diner having a great time with a great boy. So I stepped away to make room for Bridgette as she pulled Melissa further away from the door. The other girls were still in shock they only stood rooted in their spot as Melissa cried out about her arm.

“I know what you are up to,” I heard Bridgette say. I never imagined my voice could be that scary. “You take one step inside that diner and you’re dead.”

“Hey!” Melissa said, harshly pulling her arm away. “Who the hell are you?”

Bridgette smiled at her as if looking at the tiniest fly in the planet, crossed her arms over her chest and said, “I am your worst nightmare if you take your fake Prada inside that door.”

Behind her, Melissa’s friends were eyeing her footwear as the girl gaped at Bridgette.

“I can tell.”

“These shoes are legit!”

“Yeah, right,” Bridgette retorted, rolling her eyes at me.

I had to force out a laugh–that would sound demeaning. It was for Bernadette after all.

“Now, ladies, if you just all turn around and leave Bernadette and Todd alone, I can be very forgiving.”

Melissa was shooting murder at Bridgette but she must have realized that she was facing Lucifer’s mistress so she turned and strutted down the opposite path shouting at her friends, “They are not fakes!”

Bridgette was beaming at me when the girls finally disappeared. I had to pull her across the street to escape the looks the onlookers were giving us. “That was not very nice,” I told her.

“But admit it, it saved Bernadette.”

“Yeah, right,” I said with a sigh, looking at Bernadette now talking to Todd who just came back. “But you still can’t protect her from those goons at school.”

“She should learn to stick up to herself,” Bridgette said. “And that’s what we’re going to teach her later.”

BRIDGETTE

We decided to enlist ourselves as Bernadette’s chaperones without her knowledge and she was shocked to find us waiting for her outside the theme park.

“What are you guys doing here?”

“Just making sure you don’t get too carried away on your first day,” I told her with a wink.

Todd said goodbye to her and waved at us before leaving.

“Let’s get you home, young lady,” I opened the door for her. “You did great today.”

After we dropped Bernadette home, we drove back to my condominium. I had to drop Cara before I went on another hellish duty in the hospital.

We were talking about how I managed to push girls away from the boys I dated in high school when I spotted a familiar figure walking down the street. I frowned. “Isn’t that my sister?”

Cara turned to the direction I was focused on and she nodded. “Yeah, that’s Lorraine.”

“What is she doing in this side of town?” I asked aloud. She was supposed to be at home or at school studying.

“She’s a big girl. She can go wherever she wants,” Cara retorted.

I shook my head. “She’s the good girl, Cara. You know that. She never goes to this side of town, much more with that company…oh my God! Is she with those guys?” my eyes widened as I caught sight of the kind of men surrounding my sister. She was laughing out loud like I had never seen her do before. “She must be with those guys. Is she using drugs?”

Cara looked at me incredulously. “Why the hell would you think that?”

“They look like they are the type!” I exclaimed, taking in the features of the men walking with my sister. Tattoos, big holes in their ears, more than two piercings on the nose, weird shirt and pants…and don’t let me mention their hair! “Should we follow them?”

As if on cue, the car behind us started honking for me to move the car forward.

“No, I suggest you go right forward and take me home. You have to get ready for tonight.”

“She might be getting herself in trouble, you know,” I said a moment later.

“You are just freaking curious what she is up to than concerned.”

“Hey! She’s my sister!”

“And since when did you care for your sister?” Cara asked.

Well, now that she mentioned it, I couldn’t site an event that I was willing to die for my sister–or anyone. 

CARA

Bridgette could really get impulsive every time so I did everything in my power to keep her from following her sister. I knew Lorraine was hiding something big, but it was for her to keep and share in time.

The moment I climbed out of the car, she noted that we still had a few hours to spare to look for Lorraine and find out more about her group of friends , but I told her to stay away from her sister. I crossed my fingers that she was not driving back to that street earlier.

Todd was waiting outside my door with a shy smile on his face.

“Hey,” he said. “I just came by to say thank you. I know what you did earlier.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” he nodded. “Your friend really did a good thing back there. I didn’t know if I could have had the same control like her if those girls got inside the diner.”

I smiled at him. “You are very much welcome. I hope you enjoy Bernadette’s company.”

“I already do,” he started to leave. “And Bridgette, I hope you find someone nice. You deserve it.”

Where the hell did that come from?

Quinn texted once again just as I was preparing for dinner and another sleepless night on the phone while Bridgette was in the hospital.

What are you up to?

Preparing dinner. Bridgette’s having her duty tonight.

So you’ll be up all night.

Definitely.

Care if I join you?

I didn’t want to say yes, but my thumb just knew which keys to tap. No, I won’t.

BRIDGETTE

I still couldn’t believe that Dr. Scott Newman could learn to actually like Cara . From her stories and how he treated me the first time I went on duty, I didn’t really expect him to be standing by the entrance of the hospital waiting for me. I guess it was safe for me to conclude that it was I he was attracted to and not Cara. After all, it was me he kissed, made love to and asked to go on a date. It was me, Bridgette.

“What are you doing here?” I asked when he leaned away from the wall to meet me.

His face was serious, as he always was. But there was something in the way he looked at me that changed. I was not sure when that changed, but now I saw it. “Have you changed your mind?” he asked, arching a brow in question.

“About what?”

He looked at me like he didn’t think I was that stupid. “You know what.”

“Fine. Tomorrow afternoon. Call me,” I said and then left him standing there with an expression of someone who just heard a miracle. Of course, he didn’t have that ecstatic look on his face. But he was motionless with his lips arched in a smile. Now, that was a miracle.

CARA

As Bridgette went on with her work, Quinn and I was texting with him accompanying me during my shift .

“Hey, you have to help me. I don’t know how to prepare this medication,” Bridgette said in my ear.

“Yeah,” I answered, busy tapping my phone.

This is actually my third coffee. No, you can’t tell Bridgette.

“Cara! What’s wrong with you?! If you are bothered I said yes to the date with Scott, you just say so. Help me out here!”

“Bridgette, it’s just like every other medication. Aspire the same dosage into the syringe, get the bubbles out and then put it in the IV line.”

“I forgot how to solve for the dosage.”

“You have it in your notebook. You do this every shift. How can you forget?”

“Hey, don’t use that tone on me. I am doing your job. At least be patient,” she hissed.

I sighed and gave her the same instruction I had been giving her since we swapped.

It’s raining here. There? It was Quinn again. I looked out the window.

Nope, not really. Rain, a cup of coffee and a good book is great. Try that.

I like the rain, a cup of coffee and texting you.

I couldn’t help the flutter of butterfly wings in my stomach. Oh my God. I felt like I was in the present of ten years ago.

“Okay, given,” Bridgette’s voice shook me out of my internal wanderings.

“Did you give it to the right patient?”

“Of course, I did! So, tell me. What do you think about me and Scott dating? Honestly.”

“Uh, okay,” I said, busily replying to Quinn.

“You’re preoccupied with something. What are you doing?”

“Nothing,” I lied.

“I know my voice when I am lying, Cara,” Bridgette warned.

“Fine. I’m talking to Quinn.”

“I don’t hear you talking to him.”

“We’re texting.”

“Oh my God, please tell me you are getting back together. If yes, don’t you dare have sex with him.”

“I am not getting back together with him. In case you forgot, you are arranging his wedding and it is going to rescue your bank account. And if I have sex with him, I guess it’s only fair. You had sex with Scott.”

“Please! Like I would choose creating a magical wedding for that bitch Natalie! But you’re right, this project with rescue my account balance. And about the sex thing, I regret doing what I did with Scott!”

“People always regret doing what they enjoyed doing in the first place when everything is over,” I uttered dryly.

“Cara, please.”

“Bridgette, I am not having sex with Quinn.”

“Good. But you can take him away from Natalie. I can always manage to find a new project.”

I rolled my eyes at her.

What are you doing? Quinn asked for the nth time.

Talking to Bridgette about you, I answered.

What about me?

Why you ditched her and dated me instead ten years ago, I lied. Honestly, I had always been wondering how he could have ditched Bridgette back then for someone like me.

Not a hard question. I liked you back then ever since we shared that project with the frog.

Please don’t mention the frog! Please!

And I still like you now.

I couldn’t reply. What should I say? That I liked him back?

You don’t know what to say, Quinn added a message.

Quinn, it’s not something we should be talking about. I wanted to remind him he was getting married.

Things can always turn out right for us, he said and it only made me feel worse. No matter how I disliked his fiancée, I couldn’t be the reason for anyone’s heartache. I had been through that kind of hurt and I barely made it.

I decided not to reply but Quinn added, Let’s talk when we are just two feet away from each other. You’re making it hard thru text.

BRIDGETTE

I woke up after my precious eight hours of sleep and when I did, I made sure that I dressed like the real Bridgette. I did Cara’s hair and applied a natural-looking makeup that enhanced her features. I proceeded on putting on a dress that was classy but casual at the same time. Cara should really buy more blue dresses, I thought as I looked at her features in front of the mirror. I was starting to think that it was me I was looking at. I ignored the weird feeling and waited for Scott.

When the doorbell rang, I jumped to my feet and opened the door. He was dressed in dark pants, walking shoes and green shirt that had a The Big Bang Theory print on it. I didn’t take him to be a fan of the show, but hell he looked hot!

I pushed him before he could take a step into the doorway and locked the door. We had to be careful. Having another sex with him was not in my plan.

“You look great,” he complemented with a smile.

“Thanks,” I replied, walking beside him.

“So, you said on the phone that you already have a plan?”

I looked up at him with a wicked smile and said, “We’re going to play detectives today, Dr. Newman.”

***ComVo all you want, guys! I’d love to hear what you think! Next chapter, Bridgette will have a great adventure with Scott. And will Cara be able to resist Quinn?

Chapter 24

CARA 

I waited patiently–or so I tried–for Quinn and his fiancée. I called Bridgette earlier but she couldn’t make it.

“I’m on a date. You can do it. All you have to do is take down their choice of cake,” Bridgette had said on the phone. How could I have forgotten? I should have rescheduled this meeting.

“Where’s Natalie?” I asked Quinn when he entered the shop alone. He took off his cap and I couldn’t help but smile. It was still the same basketball cap he had ten years ago. “You still have it.”

He flipped the cap over with a smile before dropping in on the table. “Couldn’t make myself to let it go,” his voice was full of meaning as he said it and memories came flooding me. I had worn that cap in the rain while he walked me home, when I cried over a stupid exam paper, when I cheered for him and his team during the championship game… Yeah, it had been mine a lot of times ten years ago.

Clearing my throat, I reverted back to the present. “Natalie?” I asked again.

“Oh, she’s not going to make it. Said she’ll be shopping for shoes,” he answered simply as if it was not surprising at all. “Is it just me or does it really seem like I’m the bride here?”

I laughed. “She’s probably busy with the invitations,” I lied.

“She’s always busy. Haven’t even seen her since we had the last meeting,” he added.

“It’s a good thing then. You guys will miss each other so much. That way, you guys will have a great time on your wedding day.” It was weird to say that, but I had to. He had to be reminded that he was going to be a wedded man in no time and that he should forget about what he said to me last night.

The man in-charged to provide us with the different slices of cakes came to us and we started working.

“What do you think?” I asked after Quinn tasted the first one.

“I’m not really a cake person so I don’t really care for this stuff,” he answered. “Just pick whatever Natalie will like.”

I shook my head in disbelief. “Why did you come here in the first place?” The moment the question escaped my mouth, I regretted it. I just opened the very conversation I was trying to avoid.

“I told you last night that I we should talk about it when we are just two feet away from each other,” Quinn said matter-of-factly, his voice seriously serious.

I almost choked with the cake in my throat. Taking a sip of water, I took the moment to think about what to say. “You know what? Why don’t we talk about the wedding instead. You know it’s why I am here in the first place.”

“I’m not really interested in the wedding now that I know you’re here, Cara.”

I dropped the fork beside the plate and looked at him, “Quinn, please. You know there’s nothing to talk about. We’re friends and I am happy with that. You’re getting married. I don’t see any reasons why we should talk about it.”

“Then tell me you don’t have feelings for me anymore,” his voice was challenging, almost confident that I would affirm his suspicions.

I closed my eyes and when I opened them, they stared right back at his. “I don’t have any feelings for you anymore other than friendship.”

BRIDGETTE 

“This is not what I imagined a date would be,” Scott said behind the wheel.

I reached over and adjusted his cap. “This is our first date. Don’t complain. Okay, there she is! Go, go, go!”

He muttered something like, “I’m planning the second date next time,” before he started the car and followed my sister.

“I think she’s going to school,” I uttered when Lorraine drove her car in the road.

“Who is she anyway?”

“She’s my sister.”

“And why are we following her?” his brows were raised in a frown.

“I think she’s in trouble. Don’t drive too close. Okay, I think she’s going to school. Overtake her and go on ahead. That way, she won’t suspect.”

“What? That her sister is spying on her?”

I ignored his statement and concentrated on the road. “If my sister is up to something dangerous, I have to know. You should have seen the looks of the men she was with yesterday.”

“You don’t look alike,” he commented later as we watched Lorraine climb out of her car with a few books in hand.

“She has my father’s looks,” I lied.

“I think that coffee shop looks good. Want to try it and have a short, real date as we wait for your sister?” he asked. I looked at him and he had that amused look on his ruggedly handsome face.

“Good idea, detective Newman,” I smiled and climbed out of his car.

We settled outside the coffee shop and talked about a lot of things. Things started to get uncomfortable when he started to tackle the medical subject he thought I would understand. I didn’t.

So I just nodded when he told me about the interventricular septal defect his patient was suffering from. What the hell was interventricular? Which part of the human anatomy was that? He must have noticed my disinterest because he said, “I am boring you.”

“Not really, no. But I prefer we talk about movies, music, the weather, and fashion if that interests you.”

He grimaced, “I guess the first three is okay, but I doubt about the last one.”

I feigned disappointment. “I would have loved to talk about it.”

He chuckled, sipped his coffee, and added, “You know, I never thought I’d actually go on a date with you.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“You were never my type.”

The brow arched higher. “Physically?”

He shrugged. “Yeah, maybe.”

Maybe it was the fact that I had been wearing Cara’s body for quite some time now that offended me so I said, “So I don’t look good to you?”

He leaned back in defense. “No, I’m not saying you are not attractive. It’s just that you look,” he tried to find the right word and when he did, I almost immediately agreed, “fragile.”

It was true and I had been telling Cara the same thing over and over. “Well, I’m not that fragile.”

“Of course you’re not.” He had a smile on his eyes as he looked at me.

“You know what? At first I thought you don’t know how to smile.”

He frowned. “I didn’t think it is something you learn.”

“It’s a challenge to make you smile. Not just for me but for everyone else in the hospital.”

This time, he laughed. God, he was gorgeous! “I’ve heard that before.”

I nodded. “You should work on that.”

CARA

“I don’t believe you, Cara.”

I sighed in frustration. “Why?”

“Because your eyes faltered for a moment when you said it.”

I started to get up. “This is not really working. You’re not going to believe anything I say anyway.”

He reached out and grabbed my hand before I could take a step away from him. “Okay, okay, I’m sorry. But listen to me first.”

I clenched my teeth. I was angry. I was angry at him for even bringing the subject up. I was angry at myself because I couldn’t just say yes to him. I was angry at Natalie for being the girl he was marrying. I was angry because this whole thing was just a mess.

When I didn’t answer, he said, “I don’t think I can go on with the wedding when I am still having feelings for you.” His eyes were almost begging me to say something other than the usual ‘no’.

“But you’re getting married,” I reminded him. “And you love her. You wouldn’t be here in the first place if you don’t.”

His hold on my hand slackened. “Natalie was a big help. She helped me resolve some issues I had. But I don’t think I can go on with the wedding when I am obviously having second thoughts.”

“Quinn, do you know what you are having right now? You’re having cold feet. That’s normal. So please, don’t let this thing we had in the past stop you from marrying the girl you chose to be your wife in the first place. What we had ten years ago was special for me and you. You can call it first love, but then there’s a reason why it is the first. Because for you, obviously, you have a second one and it is the real thing.” I so wanted to slap myself for saying that. Why was I depriving myself of the chance to be happy? I could just tell him his fiancée was nothing but a gold-digging bitch and that she was probably having a great time with a guy named Brady at that very moment Quinn was holding my hand. Why did I have to push him away?

He finally let go of my hand. I stopped myself from taking the remaining steps towards him. “You’re probably right,” he finally uttered and it almost broke my heart. But it had to happen. Quinn should lead a normal life without my complicated, soul-swapping one.

I forced a smile on my face. “We should really choose a cake now,” I said with a business-like tone. “Bridgette will kill me if I don’t give her details of the wedding later.”

Quinn looked like he was trying to smile for the sake of me. “Where is she anyway?” he asked as I sat back on my chair.

“Out on a date. Don’t ask. I told you last night she’s been drooling over this doctor I work with in the hospital.”

It was a good thing Bridgette was a good subject to tackle because for a moment, our intense exchange on the subject, Quinn and Cara , was forgotten.  

BRIDGETTE

After almost two hours of waiting, Lorraine finally stepped out of the school entrance, crossed the street and into her car.

I was already running for the door of the coffee shop while Scott dropped a few change for our coffees and cakes.

“Hurry!” I urged him on. Lorraine was already driving away.

“Calm down, Cara,” he said as we climbed into his car. “She’s not going anywhere.”

“I am actually hoping she’s going somewhere safe,” I uttered.

But Lorraine drove to the same street Cara and I found her yesterday. For a few minutes, she stayed inside her car. An idea popped in my head. I dialed her number. She didn’t answer.

“She’s evading my calls. She’s really up to something,” I told Scott.

“This place is not that dangerous,” he commented after he parked his car behind Lorraine’s.

“Come on. We better follow her,” I announced when Lorraine finally got out with a large bag over her shoulder.

Scott walked beside me, just a few meters away from my sister.

“She might be carrying drugs,” I whispered beside him.

“You’re over-thinking. She might just be going to a gym.”

“I’ve thought of that. But last night, I Googled the street and there’s not a gym around here.”

His jaw dropped. “You are literally stalking your sister.”

I didn’t tell him how I scanned through her Facebook page when he said that.

Lorraine looked over her shoulder before she turned into a narrow corner. I pulled Scott into an art shop to hide. “Let’s go!” I said when she finally disappeared from sight. Before entering the small alleyway, I peered and she was not there. “She’s gone.”

Scott frowned and boldly checked out the alleyway, “It’s a dead end. It means she went inside that door.”

I walked ahead of him.

“I don’t think this is a good idea, Cara. Your sister might be keeping this a secret for a reason.”

“I don’t care. I want to know what she’s up to.”

The door turned out to be open, much to my amazement. A dark stairway greeted us. The walls were dirty, the paint peeling off. I could feel my shoes sticking on the ground as I climbed. “There’s still time to back out,” Scott said behind me.

“Shh! Be quiet!”

There were two separating hallways upstairs. We took the left one and tried every door. Each one of them was locked. We proceeded to the other hallway and did the same thing.

“Oh my God, it’s open!” I cried when the first door turned in my hand.

Scott was wearing a curious look by then. I leaned my head against the door and listened. I thought I heard Lorraine’s voice.

“She’s inside!” I whispered. Scott was looking like he was torn between stopping me and his own curiosity. I didn’t wait for his conscience to win over him so I opened the door and what I saw made my mouth drop open.

The totally-naked man turned his head to the direction of the doorway where I was standing.

“Uh…who are you?” he asked.

  ***ComVo if you can, guys! Tell me what you think! :D

Chapter 25

BRIDGETTE

Hearing the man speak up, Lorraine looked up from what she was doing and her face turned pale when she saw me.

My eyes went back to the naked man in the center of the room. And when he realized he was actually naked in front of someone not included in the group, he reached out for the piece of cloth behind him and covered his most sensitive part.

“Excuse me, miss. Are you part of this group?” another man asked. I recognized him from yesterday. The others were also there. Well, who could have thought they were artists?

“I…I…uh…” I couldn’t utter a word.

“Who did not lock the door?” a woman asked with irritation.

“She’s with me. I’m sorry,” Lorraine must have finally found her composure. She stood up, placed down the paintbrush she was holding and walked towards me. Now, her face was angry.

I looked behind me and found Scott back in the hall, holding up his hands in a way that said, “This is all you. I’m out of this.”

“Lorraine!” I gasped, feigning surprise. “I didn’t know you’re a painter!” I said, looking at the group behind her. They were all still looking at me in their own artistic, weird kind of way. The model at the center was looking really uncomfortable when just a while ago he was the first one to ask who I was.

My sister grabbed my arm and pushed me out of the door, closing it behind her. “What are you doing here?” she hissed. “Did my sister send you to follow me?”

Oh, yeah. I almost forgot. She thought I was her sister’s friend, Cara. I looked behind me at Scott. “Look,” I whispered, “we saw you yesterday and she thought you were in trouble. She didn’t want me to do this but she was really concerned so I followed you when I saw you in the same street earlier.”

Lorraine studied me for a while with suspicion before she finally gave a small nod. “Please tell her I’m okay. I’m not in trouble. I’m just painting for Christ’s sake.”

“I know that now.”

“But you can’t tell her about this. She’ll tell mom and dad and they won’t like it one bit.”

I frowned. “Why?”

She looked at me dryly. “They think I’m the perfect daughter who will soon become a lawyer.”

“Well, you can be both a painter and a lawyer,” I pointed out.

“It’s not that easy,” she snapped. “Please, just leave and don’t tell a soul. Tell your boyfriend to shut his mouth as well.”

I looked over my shoulder at Scott. He was pretending I was not with him. The bastard. “Fine.”

Lorraine turned to get back inside.

“You’re not using drugs, are you?” I asked before she turned the knob.

She looked at me incredulously. “Why would you ever think that?” And then she was gone.

“She didn’t take it well, I assume,” Scott said beside me.

“My sister’s an artist,” I said with disbelief. “She’s not an artist. How can she be an artist?”

“And you would have believed if you found out she was using drugs?” he asked.

He was right. “I should really see her works.”

“Can we go now?” he inquired as I just stood there.

“Yes, of course.” We started to walk back to the stairs. “You didn’t hear anything, did you?” I had to ask.

“Nope, not a word,” he answered.

“Good.”

CARA

When it was time to go, I grabbed my bag and started to say goodbye. But Quinn had something else in mind.

“What? Why?” I asked as we exited the shop.

“It’s fun. Admit it. You would want to do it as well.”

“Bridgette won’t like it one bit, I tell you,” I began but then I smiled. “But yes, it would be fun.”

“See? And we’re doing it to piss her off. The only regret I have is that she’s not in her own body and I won’t see her face later.”

“You’re not even sure where they are right now.”

“Then I guess you better find out,” Quinn said wickedly.

BRIDGETTE

When we climbed back inside Scott’s car, he turned to me and threw his cap at the back. “Do you have another mission or is it time for the real date?”

I was still preoccupied with my sister painting a naked man but I said, “Let’s go for a movie.”

Scott frowned. “Not also how I imagined this date to be. Why do you want to go see a movie?”

“I can’t erase the scene in that room from my mind. I need a lot of visual help to get it out.”

He chuckled before turning on the ignition and I wondered what he had for breakfast today that he was so generous with his laughter. “Okay, movie it is.”

Cara texted me asking where I was having a date. Move, I answered.

Where?

Why do you ask?

You are carrying my body with you. I want to know where it is.

Ha ha. Funny, I replied and added the address of our destination. See? No sex possible, I added just to piss her off.

What movie?

Really? She wanted to know what movie? I gave her the one I had in mind to watch with Scott adding, Happy? I won’t be home late, mom. I promise.

I left my phone in the car the moment we reached the cinema. Good thing it was a weekday. People were too busy with living their busy lives to catch a movie. We managed to get a good seat inside. Scott was silent as we waited for the romantic comedy to begin while I was too busy trying to keep my attention away from the smooching couple in front of us.

“Why is it taking so long?” I said, impatient.

I heard him chuckle beside me. “We could have had a quiet dinner, you know. This was your choice. Be patient.”

It took a few more minutes before the screen lit up and the movie started. The young couple in front of us didn’t even mind. They were too busy with making out. I noticed Scott was getting distracted with the extra noise they were making. That was when I decided I had enough.

Leaning over, I poked a shoulder. Honestly, with how they were tangled together, I was not sure whose shoulder it was. “Excused me,” I whispered. When they didn’t budge, I hissed again, “Excuse me!” A few other movie goers turned to our direction. Scott held my hand to stop me but I brushed him away. It was the girl who turned to me. “Can you bring your own show somewhere else, otherwise, enjoy the movie. Or eat your popcorn. Your partner’s mouth is not the edible thing, you know.”

I heard Scott’s muffled chuckle behind me before I leaned away with the couple standing up and walking to a far corner.

“Good job,” his stated with a hint of laughter in his voice.

I turned to him with amazement and our eyes met. Really, he had been amazing me the whole day with his laughter and easy attitude. It was not something I had heard or witnessed him do in the hospital.

He looked at away, his gaze back on the screen, “Look at me like that and we’ll be following that couple to that corner,” he warned.

My smile widened as I slid lower in my seat and rested the back of my neck at the back of the chair.

Halfway through the movie, I was already laughing while sharing Scott’s popcorn. Mine was long gone. Though Scott did not laugh as much as I did, I had to admit that the movie was great. I was thankful for the absence of the couple until two familiar figures appeared in front of us and sat on the very chair the couple had vacated earlier.

When the man turned his head and winked at me, I gaped.

CARA

It was not easy to find the two of them among the crowd inside the cinema. The darkness was no help at all. We were about to give up when I heard a familiar laugh from the back and that was when I saw Bridgette–or rather, myself–beside Dr. Newman.

Quinn was fast to follow my gaze and he took my hand and led the way.

“I don’t feel good about this,” I whispered.

“No time for second thoughts,” he answered, his voice filled with excitement. “Operation ruin-Bridgette’s-date is on.”

“She won’t like this one bit.”

“You’ve been saying that on the way here. It’s getting irritating.”

We stopped to excuse ourselves to the people who were sitting along the aisle and made our way into the row of seats before Dr. Newman and Bridgette’s. At the corner of my eye, I saw her pass us a glance before her gaze returned to us. We sat down right before them and Quinn looked over his shoulder. He had been planning to do it since we learned the date would be inside the cinema.

“What the hell are you doing here?” I heard my own voice just inches away from me. So that was what I sounded like whenever I hissed.

“Bridg–” Quinn started but she hushed him with a, “Don’t call me that!” hiss.

“I meant, Cara,” Quinn corrected in a whisper, “who would have thought you’d be here?”

“Do you think I don’t know you enough to know that you dragged her here?” she asked, and I was sure she tilted her head towards me.

Slowly, I turned to face her. “Hi, Bridge. It was his idea. I’m innocent.”

“That’s why you wanted to know–no, Scott. I’m not doing another scolding. I actually know these people,” she said before she turned her head back at us and continued, “That’s why you wanted to know where I was.”

“Yes,” I answered with a laugh. “He wants to ruin your date.”

“Not just me,” Quinn contradicted. “She didn’t make a big fight to stop me.”

Bridgette hissed at both of us, her head leaning closer between mine and Quinn’s, “You better stay away. I’m telling you. Why the hell would you ruin my date?”

“It is fun?” Quinn answered with a laugh.

“I can’t believe you allowed this to happen, Cara,” Bridgette’s breath was the closest thing to a dagger against my neck.

“It was his idea, really. And I wanted to be sure you will not have sex with him,” I couldn’t help but state the last fact.

“I promised I won’t, didn’t I?”

“Hey, awkward topic,” Quinn said beside me.

“Just stay away,” Bridgette hissed one last time before she leaned away. I heard her say sorry to Scott, saying she was just happy to see a friend.

BRIDGETTE

The movie would have been great and would have received a perfect star from me if it were not for the presence of Quinn and Cara. They would constantly look over their shoulder at me and Scott and I was feeling uncomfortable to even touch the man.

“Why don’t we take a bite before I take you home?” he asked when the credits rolled and the lights were switched on.

“Sure,” I said, too eager to get away from the two people in front of us. Didn’t they have a wedding to plan?

“Hey, Cara, would you guys want to join us for dinner?” Quinn spoke up before we could even stand up. And then he reached out to extend his hand to Scott. “Quinn Carter.”

Scott took his hand and shook it, “Scott Newman.”

Cara turned her head and it was too late for all of us to realize the problem.

“I know you,” Scott said the moment he saw her face. “You were a patient in the hospital.” And then he turned to me. “I didn’t know you two were friends.”

I was speechless. He remembered my face. Sure, I should be happy. But I had to make an exemption. He shouldn’t find my face attractive or memorable at all!

“We didn’t think it was necessary,” Cara answered for me.

Scott still wore the curious look on his face but he managed to say to Quinn, “Is the invitation for dinner still open? Cara here has the tendency to take me to the weird places for a date. I guess you guys have something better in mind.”

“Of course,” Quinn was fast to respond before my gaze slashed his face.

Scott turned to Cara–at my face–and asked, “Is it okay if we crash your date?”

Why wasn’t he asking me if it was okay?

“Oh, no, we’re not on a date,” Cara and Quinn rushed together.

“They’re not dating,” I said dryly. “Bridgette’s planning Quinn’s wedding.”

That only brought a frown on Scott’s face but he managed to erase it before anyone else noticed. Well, I would think of the wildest things if I was him. How could the wedding planner and the groom be inside a freaking cinema?

“Shall we go?” I asked, my mood for the date completely ruined.

Everyone got up and followed my lead. “I hope this is okay for you,” Scott whispered beside me.

“Really? You think?”

“But I thought they were your friends and I was thinking, from the long exchange you had with them earlier, that you would want to spend more time with them.”

I moaned at his ignorance. “Don’t worry. It’s cool,” I said, putting my hand at the crook of his arm. I looked behind me at Cara and I had to smile. I knew she didn’t like it when I was physically close to Scott. Well, if the two of them wanted to ruin my date, I should make it worth their while.

Chapter 26

BRIDGETTE

If Scott was not there, I would have wrung their necks. And I knew whose neck I would go for first and that would be Quinn’s.

I stepped closer to Scott and looked over my shoulder. Cara was looking at me like she was about to throw up. Well, it served her right. She should not have agreed to Quinn’s plan to ruin my date.

“Hey, Cara ,” Quinn said, walking beside me. Scott and I turned to him. “Where did you guys go today?”

“Should you really be asking that?” I asked, evading his question. I couldn’t tell Cara that I turned stalker over my sister for a lot of reasons. She would bug me about it until I would regret it. She might just say something that would sound weird for Scott. Hell, she could do a lot of things. Before Quinn could push his question, I asked, “How about you? Why are you with Bridgette and not your girlfriend?”

That must have worked because his face changed a little before he answered, “She’s not available at the moment.”

I arched an eyebrow. “Really?”

I thought I heard Cara mumble something behind, pulling Quinn back beside her.

We went to a local restaurant and Quinn had already stolen Scott’s attention. They were from different fields, but they had a lot of things to talk about. Men, really. They always find something to say to each other.

“I can’t believe you did this,” I whispered to Cara for the tenth time that night.

“It’s fun, admit it. This is your first date and any awkwardness is gone because of our presence,” she chided.

I looked at her dryly. “In case you forgot, I already slept with the man. The only awkward thing we are experiencing right now is having to deal with the two of you.”

Her face turned sour, probably because she was picturing her body having sex with Scott.

“So, anyway, forget about that. Why is Quinn in a good mood? Did he break up with that bitch?”

Cara looked surprised. “Of course not. And he’s in a good mood because I think he finally got over what happened years ago.”

I rolled my eyes. “He’s in a good mood because he’s with you. I just can’t fathom how he manages to think you are Cara while looking at my face.”

She chuckled. “I wonder the same thing.”

The night would have been perfect. Scott was having a great time and I was enjoying our little secret messages across the table while Quinn and Cara were busy with their food. As I’ve said, the night would have been perfect if not for Quinn’s stupid mouth.

“You two should switch back fast, you know,” he said all of a sudden and when he looked up, he saw my face–probably drained with blood–and Cara’s stunned one.

Scott was chewing on his pasta. He frowned. “Switch? Who?”

Quinn’s eyes panicked and I wanted to kick him under the table if not for fear that I might damage Scott’s instead. “I meant, switch back to their…own apartments.”

“Why?”

“We kind of exchanged apartments,” Cara said, pointing at me.

“Yeah,” I answered in a lame attempt. “We…” I couldn’t think. Shit.

“We realized our apartments, I mean, each other’s apartments are nearer to our own workplaces,” Cara said quickly. I had to give her credit for it. It sounded legit.

Scott slowly nodded. “You know, Bridgette,” he said, forking his pasta as he looked at Cara, “I could mistake you to being Cara. I mean you act like her–the old her that I thought I knew. No offense, of course.”

“The two of them can be confusing at times,” Quinn agreed and I glared at him. He better shut his mouth up. “What?” he mouthed at me with a grin.

“That’s weird,” I told Scott. “She and I are totally different.”

He turned to me and smiled warmly. “I know that.”

The sudden rush of hormones almost took me aback. I was getting used to Scott’s presence but to have his attention entirely focused on me was still unnerving. I didn’t know if I was really feeling that sudden rise of emotions because I was in Cara’s body and I was being fueled by her hormones. But it still felt so real. I had never felt it before. I had never had the urge to make a guy smile like that to me again ever before. I was already thinking of the next thing to say to keep that smile fixed on me.

God, I must be crazy, I thought. I didn’t even say anything and he didn’t really do anything but smile. And now, looking at him talking to Quinn again, I couldn’t help but wonder.

Is what I’m feeling towards this man safe?

CARA

Quinn was disappointed that Bridgette did not cry by the time dinner ended.

“Well, we did everything we could,” I told him once we were inside his car.

“Do you think they can work it out? I mean, did she tell him?” he asked a while later.

I shook my head. “I don’t think she wants to. He would find it hard to believe,” I murmured, looking outside the window of his car. We were still sitting inside his car in the parking lot. Scott and Cara were long gone and yet we stayed there, just talking.

“You told me,” he said.

“I’m different.”

He looked at me and smiled. “I know,” I said, reaching over for the seatbelt. I hope he got the sign that I wanted him to drive me back to my car so I could go home and be alone–be far from him.

 “Cara,” Quinn said as I struggled with the buckle.

I looked up and there it was again. I knew that look and I didn’t want to discuss anything that came along with it. I was tired of that. “Yes?” I couldn’t help but ask.

It took a long time before he blinked and shook his head, “Nothing.”

Grateful he chose to forget what he wanted to say, I smiled and said, “We should get going. We still need to pick up my car.”

BRIDGETTE

We were on our way back to Cara’s apartment, the apartment Scott thought was mine and the one where we…

Stop that thought, Bridgette! I mentally told myself.

Anyway, I thought he was taking me home but then I realized he changed route. My heart started to hammer. Was he taking me someplace where we could do the thing ?

Oh, oh. It would not be a very good idea because for one, I would have to refuse him. And second, I might just give in if he as much as smile at me while stripping me of my dress.

Again, I mentally shook the thought out of my head. I should really stop thinking about sex right now.

“Where are we going?” I asked him.

He shrugged. “Somewhere quiet,” he answered.

“You know I won’t have sex with you tonight, right?” Hey! I had to make it clear while his hands were busy with the wheels and my dress was still intact.

Scott gave off a laugh, his shoulders shaking. “Why do you have to say the most outrageous things? No, we are not having sex tonight. Not yet, if you know what I mean.”

I literally blushed. I could peel my cheeks and make tomato sauce with them. “I just wanted to make things clear.”

“You already did. I know we should have waited, but it happened and we can’t do anything about it. Now, we’ll take things slow if that’s what you want.”

No, not really. What I want is to go back to my own body and live with you in my bed for weeks, I wanted to say but chose to keep my mouth shut. “Then where are we going?”

“I told you. Somewhere quiet.”

And so we ended up on a roof deck of the hospital.

“I’ve never been here,” I said, actually a little bit disappointed. No one else was around and it should be good enough, but the place looked like it was not supposed to be visited other than the maintenance staff. I was not even sure if we were allowed to be up here.

He was quiet as we stared down the street below, the cars and their lights making a good picture. “I have never been anywhere far from the hospital for a very long time,” he admitted.

Okay, fine. I should give the guy some slack. So what if he couldn’t take me somewhere more romantic? A rooftop had always been a good shooting scene for some romantic movies anyway.

“Because of your work?” I asked. I knew doctors barely have time for themselves especially for someone who works in a public hospital.

“At first, yes,” he answered, his gaze now fixed on something far below. It didn’t move and I knew he was thinking of something else entirely.

I didn’t push him to say more. I wish I could, but since it was our first date together, I knew I was not in the right place to demand something that was obviously worth months of dating before telling.

“At first, it was just my job who kept me in this building,” he continued, surprising me. I stopped my fingers from pulling at my hair blown by the wind and anticipated his next statement. I held my breath as he said, “but then my girlfriend was killed in our apartment and this place has become my sanctuary.”

My sharp intake of breath made him turn his head and look at me. He smiled faintly. “I’m sorry,” I whispered. Did he really have to tell me that? God, he told me something about himself, something he obviously didn’t tell just anyone. Why did he tell me something that big on our first date? Shit!

He shook his head at my words with a smile. “I’m surprised you don’t know about it. Almost everyone in the hospital does,” he said.

I frowned. “I’m not aware of that.”

“She had asked me to come home that night, you know,” he said.

I was starting to shake my head. I didn’t want to hear more of that sad story.

“But I said I was busy so…” he shrugged, not finishing his sentence.

“Why are you telling me all of this?” I asked, my voice breaking down. Tears were welling up my eyes and he saw them.

“Hey,” he said with a laugh, raising his hands to brush the tears away with his thumb as he palmed my face. “Don’t cry. And I’m telling you all of this because I want you to know that you are the first woman I dated after Jenny. And it has been a long time, I tell you.”

The tears just wouldn’t stop. Why did he have to tell me that? Why did he have to make me feel so important? It would have been better if I was just some random girl he happened to like and dated, but no. I was the woman he chose after his wounds were healed. That put a big weight on my shoulders. Now, I couldn’t just break his heart. And how could I avoid that when he finally learned the truth?

CARA

We drove in silence until the mood was lighter. The light tension between us was once again present earlier before we left the parking lot, but I think we both got used to it that it became easier for us to handle.

I knew both of us were stupid. He knew he wanted me back but why did he have to continue making plans for his wedding? Oh, yes, because I was more stupid to tell him that it would never work out for us. And I had my reasons.

“Do you remember this song?” he asked with a laugh when the radio played a familiar tune.

I couldn’t help the giggle that escaped my throat. “Who couldn’t? It’s Bridgette’s song! God, I missed those days when we were still friends,” I said with a trace of longing.

The pain was gone. I couldn’t change the past or Bridgette’s actions. I did things that I shouldn’t have done to her as well and I regretted that. But the happy years we had before that night ten years ago were more than enough to make me laugh again today. “And that outfit!” Quinn was saying, his shoulders shaking.

“Please, stop. I can’t take it anymore,” I managed in between laughs. My eyes were starting to water as I bent over, my hand on my aching stomach. “It’s just…God, please change the music!” I cried, my face now aching with so much laughter. Remembering Bridgette in that stupid outfit on stage while she danced to the music was just hilarious. It was her most embarrassing moment and it was the highlight of the year for everyone else.

Quinn changed the music and a soft jazz started playing. “Better?” he asked, laughing.

“Yes,” I said, my laughter ebbing away, except the little giggles that emerged every now and then whenever Bridgette’s face popped in my head.

We reached the restaurant in no time and Quinn stopped the car just behind mine.

“Thanks for the ride,” I told him as I unbuckled my seatbelt.

“Thanks for going with me on my mission,” he answered with a chuckle.

I looked at his blue eyes hooded by the darkness of the car and smiled. “It’s nothing. It was fun and I enjoyed it.”

He nodded and we fell in silence, stuck in time in that small space. It seemed that we were in sync at that moment. We both knew what we wanted but were also both aware that we were afraid. We had said a lot of things to each other since the moment we met again, but it seemed that they all didn’t matter anymore. Right that moment, right that very time, nothing seemed to matter as Quinn held my gaze and reached for my hand. Nothing mattered as his face inched closer to mine.

At the last minute, I froze, remembering I was inside Bridgette’s body. Quinn was going to kiss Bridgette’s lips. And he would be seeing her face and not mine.

He must have read my mind because he whispered, his breath brushing against my face, “I don’t see her, Cara. I see you.” His eyes were looking straight to mine and I knew he was telling the truth.

And that did it. I crushed my lips against his and gave in to the kiss.

  ***ComVo if you can, guys! It makes me happy to know that you are fond of this story. :)

Chapter 27

CARA

It was a good thing that the seatbelt had more sense than me. I was very much into the kiss and Quinn’s hands on the small of my back that I forgot I was still strapped to the chair and when he pulled me a little briskly towards him, the seatbelt pulled back and brought me back to my senses.

“Oh my God,” I moaned. “We shouldn’t have done this,” I said in haste, unbuckling the belt and opening the car.

“Hey!” Quinn called out to me as I walked to my car while looking for the keys in my bag. “Hey, Cara, please. Let’s talk.” He touched my arm and I pulled away sharply.

“We are done talking today, Quinn! Please! It was just a mistake. You have a wedding to attend to for Christ’s sake! And I don’t want to be the person to ruin it!” I said, my eyes brimming with tears.

“Cara, please,” he pleaded but I was not looking at him anymore. My head was bent down on my bag and when I found what I was looking for, I pushed my way around him. “Please, let’s forget this ever happened. I’ll tell Bridgette to handle your wedding from now on. I don’t think I can do it any longer,” I finally said before opening the door of Bridgette’s car.

Quinn did not say a word and it even made the pang in my chest worse. Did I hurt him? But I only said the truth. And he did not give a big argument. He simply kept quiet.

So much for effort, I thought as I climbed inside the car and drove away, not looking back. If that was the last I would see of him, fine. I couldn’t be friends with someone who couldn’t make up their mind. He couldn’t just ask me to talk about us when he was still to be married.

BRIDGETTE

Ever since that night she and Quinn crashed my date, Cara had been looking and acting lonely. Yes, she told me what happened. She told me how they kissed after laughing about my most embarrassing day in high school. She told me how she pushed him away and decided not to meet him again.

So yes, I was now holding two jobs because Cara was too weak to even face the man that she love. But I quite agree with her. She couldn’t just say yes to Quinn while he was still engaged. And the moron hadn’t pulled the wedding off because his gold-digging girlfriend was still meeting with me.

Quinn never showed up in any of the meetings I had set up after I resumed my task of the wedding planner. Natalie seemed not to mind that her original wedding planner couldn’t make it because of a minor accident. She was all about how she would look in her wedding and how expensive everything would be.

I was itching for the moment that Quinn would show up so I could finally tell him he was being a jackass and that he should make up his mind. But maybe he was a jackass. Maybe he had been playing with Cara all along. Maybe he was not over what we did ten year ago and he finally made his revenge. That was the only thing I had never told Cara. She would definitely take it seriously and then she would even be more hurt.

Add the problem I was having in the hospital trying to avoid the gossip of Scott dating someone in the hospital and I was one messed up, stressed lady.

I had to constantly tell Scott that he should avoid going to our unit for no medical reasons but he wouldn’t budge. He would suddenly show up with a cup of coffee and he would deliberately forget about it. Of course, I wouldn’t always be the one to get the coffee. Sometimes, I had to give it to someone in the unit just to avoid talk.

But as the days went by, I was becoming happier. Some days, I would even forget I was not in my own body. And some days, I would have the strong urge to tell Scott about everything. He had become completely different from the man I met months ago. I had learned more about him than anyone he knew in the hospital ever did and it was killing me that I couldn’t tell him a thing about my big secret.

CARA

I sometimes regretted having said yes to Bridgette dating Scott because the moment that she decided she should go for him, everything was getting normal; normal in a way that she was starting to feel happy about anything. Apart from her constant comments about my boobs being too small or my nails hard to trim, she never really mentioned about the swap.

As a matter of fact, the two of us never mentioned it for weeks. I guess because we were starting to accept it. Bridgette was having a great, normal relationship with a hot doctor. She was getting used to her job–my job.

And what about me? That’s where trouble comes in.

Having ended everything with Quinn was killing me. I never told Bridgette about this but I sensed that she knew somehow. Sometimes, if she was not talking about how she would kill Quinn, she would give a comment about me not having done anything for Quinn and I but I would brush her away with a phrase like, “I’m done with it,” or something like, “It’s for the best of everyone.”

But Quinn was making it hard for me. I would receive texts from him and this was one secret I didn’t tell Bridgette because she would only kill the guy as she had promised to do since that night I told her about what happened. I never replied to any of his messages, all of which asking me to talk. We both knew that we would hurt someone. People would make judgments. They were expecting a different woman to walk down the aisle and not the wedding planner. Why the need to talk?

But Natalie was not really the reason why I was holding back. It was me. I was not inside my own body to even suggest something as a second chance to Quinn. He had admitted he still found it weird to be talking to me while looking at Bridgette’s face. So why would I ruin his chance to have a normal love story with a normal girl who was in her own body?

It was during one of our free afternoons, one that we often had, that Bridgette came to my apartment–her apartment. She dropped her things on the couch and closed her eyes. I was busy doing some papers she asked me to do since I refused to meet Natalie or Quinn. She found a way for me to do something. That involved doing all her paper works in the office and ordering her secretary around.

“Don’t tell me you were with Scott last night,” I told her pointedly, closing the computer. I didn’t want her to see that I was looking for a more suitable job for me. I couldn’t just sit around her office and do nothing.

“Yes, we went out for dinner. God, it’s frustrating not to have sex with him,” she uttered, her eyes still closed.

I frowned but didn’t say anything. I knew she was having trouble with the “physical” part of her relationship with Scott. And I knew that she had been keeping her promise of not having sex with him.

“We almost did it last night, you know,” she admitted. I waited patiently, taking a sip from my tea. “But we stopped. I mean, I stopped him. One reason is because we were in his car and the second one is…well, you know about it.”

I didn’t know what to say. It was the first time she talked to me about it, really. She didn’t usually say anything about what she was really feeling. And then her shoulders started to shake. I knew it the moment the whimper came out that she was having enough of everything.

“Hey,” I said, standing up. I slowly made my way to the couch and sat down beside her.

“I hate this, Cara,” she half-groaned, half-whimpered. “I hate it that I can’t do things the way I would have,” she added.

My own tears started to roll down my cheeks. “I understand.”

“Aren’t you tired of it? I mean, tired of pretending everything is just okay?” she said, her eyes opening to look at mine. Strange, but I was getting used to looking at the face I once owned. Now, as I looked at Bridgette wearing my face, I was seeing her .

I nodded, sniffling. “Too tired,” I answered, leaning against the couch to join her. We were both looking blankly at the blank wall ahead of us, me in my pajamas and her in her dress.

“I’m afraid,” she whispered.

“Of what?”

“That I would have to let him go someday.”

I couldn’t answer. She was right. If we couldn’t go back to our own bodies or if we couldn’t decide on what to do if we couldn’t, we would have to let go of a lot of things sooner or later. And for Bridgette, it was a big one.

“You should have seen his face when he asked me to have coffee with him tomorrow. He looked like he was having a good time and that the next date was just the beginning of more. But I couldn’t think the same way. I always think, at the back of my mind, that I we’re on our last.”

“Why don’t you just tell him?”

“What? Tell him that, ‘I am not in my own body right now. Can we postpone lovemaking for a while? And oh, if we decide to go steady, can you not ask me to move in with you? Cara will be uncomfortable with the thought and I don’t want to upset her.’? Is that what I should tell him?”

Again, I couldn’t answer. How could I? I couldn’t just tell her she should just have sex with the guy because I would be lying to myself. I didn’t like the thought of her having sex with Scott using my own body.

“And then, I feel like I’m the worst liar in the world. I want to tell him, but I couldn’t. He would think I’m crazy.”

“I think most people would think we’re crazy,” I said in agreement. Bridgette was still sniffling and crying and I couldn’t help but slap her hand. “Stop it, you’re making me cry.”

“I couldn’t stop it!” she said, crying even harder.

I made the mistake of looking at her because I saw the pain she was in and I felt the same. And so I gave in and a whimper escaped my throat. We hugged each other, trying to comfort the other while coping with our own hurt. She was crying for the man she wanted to stay while I cried for the one I couldn’t even ask to stay and wait. Because there really was no point in waiting when none of us didn’t know how long it would take–or if it what we were waiting for would even arrive.

That afternoon, we dealt with the tears we had been storing inside us. We dealt with the pain, fear and loss. And we dealt with it together.

BRIDGETTE

Cara went with me to the hospital the next day. She said she missed it and that she would just stay in the café across the street to wait for me. And she still had a lot of paper works to work finish for Quinn’s wedding, she said. Really, the lady was a masochist!

I was getting hesitant about working for Quinn’s wedding. Cara was obviously being professional about it, but I knew that deep down she was hurting. I had wanted to slap her to her senses many times but I had learned that Cara had grown stubborn over the years that we were apart. She was now firmer on her decisions and it was not very easy to ask her to change her mind once she had set it on something. It was only unfortunate that she decided not to at least give it another try with Quinn. And I was not in the right place to tell her she should anyway because I knew where she was coming from. I knew her reasons and they were the same as mine with Scott.

“But I really think you should tell him,” she insisted once we talked about the crazy crying episode we had last night.

I rolled my eyes. “Cara, please. You know we cannot talk about it here. And you know we won’t work out. Not until everything is fixed, anyway.”

She looked at me with sympathy. “Are you sure? It might just make things easier for you. If he can’t accept it, then it’s over. If he can, then good for you.”

“Like he would understand,” I scoffed.

An hour later, I was back in the unit writing down on a chart while Cara was talking to me through my earphone. Scott came in our unit and everyone’s eyes were on me. I had been trying to ignore the gossip circling around that Scott was dating one of the nurses. We had been trying to hide our relationship from everyone but I guess we had been leaving behind ashes as we went on with our flame. And it was his fault! People started to talk and they could have just finally put a name to the mysterious nurse that got Scott out of the ‘no-dating zone’.

“What?” I asked Danica.

“Dr. Newman’s here.”

I frowned. “And?”

“Nothing,” she said with a laugh.

“Hey,” Scott said beside me as he reached for a chart.

“Hey,” I said, my eyes darting towards the other nurses. Their ears were almost burning up with their obvious intent to eavesdrop.

I secretly smiled as I stood there doing my job while Scott was standing beside me doing his. I felt like we were touching each other when we were not and it was weird. I could feel his strong presence but fought the urge not to make any remarks on his new cologne or his freshly washed hair. My eyes didn’t flicker when he finally left and walked out of the unit.

“Shut up,” I told everyone before I picked up my chart and walked to where the emergency cart was. I knew I should be doing my work in the station, but I couldn’t concentrate on Cara’s dictations with Danica and the others throwing me their knowing glances. I placed the chart on the cart and continued my work.

“I can’t believe they are actually doing this,” I complained to Cara.

“Calm down. Everything will die down eventually,” she said in my ear.

“Yeah, right. It might just die down when we actually swap back in our own bodies,” I uttered as I finished the charting.

“What bodies?” I heard a familiar voice behind me. I stiffened. “What did you mean by that, Cara?” asked Scott, now beside me with a frown on his face.

How the hell did he get back so fast?

***ComVo if you can, guys! :)

Chapter 28

BRIDGETTE

“Nothing,” I said too rapidly than intended. I turned away with my chart in hand and added, “I have medications to give. See you later.”

“Cara,” he called out.

I’m not Cara! I wanted to shout back but now that I had regained my composure, I turned my head over my shoulder, a question on my face.

Scott looked at the direction of the station and when he was sure no one was watching he walked towards me. His face was serious when he asked, “You were talking to someone just then.”

“Uh, no. I was just talking to myself.”

“I know you usually talk to yourself, but I think that was not it.”

“Scott,” I said in a low voice, “it was nothing.”

“Is there something I should know?” he asked, his brows furrowed.

I stared at him for a long time, struggling with myself.

“Just tell him,” Cara said in my ear. “Get it over with. We will find a way if things turn out bad.”

Should I? I wanted to. Looking at him looking at me with an expression of concern and curiosity, I wanted to pour out everything.

He arched at eyebrow, indicating he was waiting.

“No,” I finally uttered. “I’ll see you later. I really need to go.”

“You should have told him,” Cara said as I walked my way back to the station.

“Shut up,” I whispered.

The next day, Scott was ringing the door, just as I woke up.

“Ready for coffee?” he asked, holding up two cups of Starbucks. Ever since I dated him, I took up drinking coffee. One reason was that Cara’s body was craving for it and the second one was obvious: I liked having coffee with Scott.

He was wearing his baseball cap and his shirt was just drying up. I looked down at his jogging pants and running shoes. “You went running without me,” I arched an eyebrow as I said that, still blocking the doorway. “Now I’m not sure if I’ll let you come inside.”

With a chuckle, he leaned over, tilted his head to the side and whispered against my lips, “Then I guess I’ll just kiss my way in.”

“Hmmm…” I said a few seconds later. “That’s the password,” and I swung the door wider to let him in. He went straight to the kitchen and placed the cups on the counter. “What do you have for breakfast?” He checked his watch and corrected himself, “Lunch, I mean.”

“I thought of ordering just when as when you rang,” I answered, taking my cup of coffee. But before I could take a sip, he snatched it away from me.

“You’re not drinking this with an empty stomach,” he said pointedly.

I gave him a pout.

He kissed my mouth. “Not going to work. Let me prepare something.”

I watched him move around the apartment with ease, opening the fridge and studying the contents like they were his own patients. When he finally thought of a solution, he grabbed what he needed and went on to prepare whatever he had in mind. He had done this a lot of times since we started going out. My smile wavered as I watched him work.

I thought of how he would stay away from me when he found out the truth. I thought of how he would think I was crazy. Scott was a very objective man and he would surely want proof of things. He would want to see signs and symptoms. Whatever I would tell him, if ever the truth was out, would be merely subjective. He never knew Cara in a personal level since he met me so he wouldn’t have any reference as Quinn had.

The fact that he had told me something about his past, something he obviously didn’t share that easily, only made things worse.

Telling him the truth was the right thing to do.

CARA

Bridgette hadn’t called me since we left the hospital this morning after her shift. I woke up with the sound of my phone ringing. My heart started to hammer against my chest when I saw Natalie’s name.

“Hey,” I answered after much contemplation. I was already finding a good reason to give her for not showing up this couple of weeks.

“Bridgette, hey, listen,” she said from the other line. I didn’t hear her usual chirpy voice. She sounded dead serious this time. “I know you’ve been on an accident and all, but it has been weeks since I saw you. You are the one we hired to prepare our wedding but I think you’re not living up to your reputation. Cara is a good replacement, but right is right.”

“Natalie, I’m sorry but–”

“Please see me today at the usual spot. I will be waiting and I better see your face this time.”

My mouth fell open when the line went dead. She sounded really pissed. I couldn’t blame her. She was right. They paid for Bridgette’s services after all.

Well, she didn’t say she’s going to be there with Quinn , I thought. I checked the time. Bridgette must still be asleep by now. I couldn’t ask her to come later anyway. Natalie insisted on my presence and I better be there for Bridgette’s sake. Losing this project meant losing a lot of money and by the look of the accounts I had been studying for the past few weeks in her office, she was going to face trouble for real.

With a sigh, I decided to get ready to meet Natalie later.

I arrived early so I could compose myself if ever Quinn would come. Going straight to the ladies room, I checked myself. I had pasted two plasters on my forehead just so I could give some proof to Natalie that I was, in fact, been on an accident.

When I got out of the door to walk to the table reserved for us, I almost went back inside and flushed myself in the toilet. Sitting there, in his haggard state, was Quinn. I looked for Natalie but there was no sign of the woman. Anger rushed through me and I stormed my way to him, clutching the strap of my bag tightly.

“You manipulating bastard,” I bit out as stood just a foot away from him.

Startled, he looked up at me. “What?”

“You used Natalie so I would come here,” I accused.

His gaze wavered, his posture now erect. “Cara, look, I need to talk to you. You never replied to my messages, you never answered my calls–”

“That should tell you that I don’t want to talk or see you,” I said, turning around to leave.

He followed me out of the door and when we were out of earshot from the diners inside the restaurant, he grabbed my arm and whirled me around to face him. “Why are you making this hard for me?”

“I am not! You are!” I said, pulling at my arm but he wouldn’t let go. “Quinn, in case you are not aware, you are going to get married soon.”

“I’ll back off the wedding.”

For a long, silent moment, I was stunned. “What?” I asked in a broken voice. That was what I wanted to hear from him. No, scratch that. That was what I would have wanted to hear from him if not for the second problem I had.

“I’ll tell Natalie I changed my mind. I don’t really care if she keeps everything she bought. She could have it all. Just tell me what to do and I’ll do it. Just please, come back to me.”

I looked at his pleading eyes. He looked terrible. His dark hair was a mess, his blue eyes dull because of the shadows under them and his bristles were starting to form a miniature of a forest. It took a lot of willpower to pull my arm away from his grasp and say, “No.”

“Why? Just tell me why?” he asked in frustration.

“You know why,” I answered before I turned and walked across the street.

Like a shadow, he followed me back to my car. “Because you have Bridgette’s face? Is that it?”

I did not answer. I fumbled my bag for the keys, my hands shaking, the tears coming out of my eyes.

“Cara, I don’t see her when I look at you. I don’t hear her when we talk. And I sure don’t feel her whenever I’m with you. That’s enough, is it? It should be enough.”

The ball of tear finally fell from my eye and landed on the back of my hand. “Sooner or later, you will regret it,” I uttered with a shaking voice. “You will regret it because you won’t have a normal relationship with a woman who is inside her own body. You will regret it because you can never be with a woman who can introduce you to her real family. You will regret it because you will be with a woman who lives in a world of another.”

“Hey,” he said, his hand gently planting on my shoulder as he turned me around. “I don’t care. Do you get it? I don’t care.”

My head was still bent down my bag. I couldn’t look at him, afraid I might do the very thing my heart wanted to do for so long which was to just not care and be with him.

“Cara, I have been through hell for years because of what happened ten years ago. We have all been through hell because of it. I don’t want to go down the same path this time. This time, I know the truth and that is enough for me. So please, don’t run away the second time. This time, please choose me.”

Please choose me .

Those words finally made me look up at him. I was not sure if it was my tears or his that I saw. Looking into those eyes, I remembered the hell I went through ten years ago; the hurt, the loss and the longing. Slowly, I nodded my head, finally giving in. The hell with everything else! I could never lose this guy again.

He gave a heavy sigh of relief and cupped my tear-streaked face in his hands and leaned his forehead against mine. “This time, I won’t let you walk out, not ever,” he whispered before claiming my lips.

BRIDGETTE

We were in the couch watching Bones, one of my favorite TV series. It had taught me a lot these past few days, especially with the medical terms. But for the first time, I was not intently listening to Brennan’s words nor was I commenting on Booth’s weird buckle choice. My mind was wandering elsewhere and I was secretly hoping that Cara was there with me.

She was good when it came to making decisions. But with or without her, I knew she would be saying one thing: tell Scott. Now or never. Don’t prolong it.

“Hey, what’s up?” Scott asked, turning to face me.

“What? Nothing,” I lied, clearing my throat.

“I know something’s bothering you,” he pointed out, now facing me. “Come on, just tell me.”

I looked at his handsome face and I felt tears threatening to come out again. “What if I tell you something really weird? Would you take me seriously?”

He frowned in thought. “That’s broad. Make it more specific.”

I forced a smile and shook my head. “It’s nothing. Forget about it.”

His eyes looked at me with warning. I sighed. “Just promise me you’ll hear me out. And when I’m done, think about it for a long time. After that, you can ask your questions.”

“You’re not breaking up with me, are you?” he asked with a grin.

“Scott, I’m serious. Hear me out first.” I shifted on the couch to face him, my legs crossed.

His face turned all doctor-like again as he nodded. “Okay, sure. I promise to hear you out first.”

“And bear in mind that I am not crazy. I am sane.”

He chuckled. “You are making me nervous, you know that?”

My eyes were now brimming with tears as I desperately held his hand. “I am serious and I am not crazy.”

“Hey, calm down. Okay, you are not serious and you are not crazy. Now, tell me.”

I closed my eyes and prayed for strength. And when I opened them, my mind was set.

It was now or never.

Chapter 29

BRIDGETTE

Surely he would understand, right? He would believe me, right?

“Cara?” he asked when I found it hard to speak.

“Don’t call me that, please,” I said in a rush. “I’m not Cara.”

Scott frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Please, promise you won’t say a word as I speak. Just listen to me.”

He looked at me for a long time and then he nodded. “Okay.”

“I’m not Cara. My name is Bridgette Finn. I mean, this is Cara,” I said, waving at my body–Cara’s body. “But inside is not her. Oh my God, I’m doing this wrong,” I uttered as I stood up and started pacing the room. “Months ago, something happened. Cara and I can’t explain it. We met one night after ten years and then we had a fight in the middle of the street.” I looked at Scott, his face unreadable as he stared at me from the couch. “We didn’t separate as friends in high school because of the things I did and when we met, we just fought. And then we were in an accident. Someone ran a red light or something. I can’t really remember. What I remembered next was that I woke up in her body and she woke up in mine.”

I was afraid to look at him so I closed my eyes as I tried to remember everything that happened since Cara and I woke up in that hospital.

“Ever since that day, we decided to live each other’s lives while we find a way to deal with our situation. We didn’t know who to go to. Hell, we are not even sure if we know how to go back. So there, I did her job as a nurse but she was guiding me throughout the working hours. She was in the phone with me throughout my shifts. And in return, she handled my work and faced my clients as a wedding planner. I know you shouldn’t believe me because I wouldn’t even believe myself if I am in your shoes. But I am telling the truth. I had wanted to tell you a long time ago but I was afraid.”

When I opened my eyes, I didn’t search for Scott. I studied the floor as I pulled at my shirt. I needed something to hang on to.

“So here I am, acting as Cara this whole time.” A very long silence followed. When I could no longer help it, I forced my eyes to look at him, but I couldn’t read anything from his face. I gave an awkward smile worthy of an Oscar award. “It’s time you say something–anything.”

It seemed that my last words turned the “on” button switch in him because he suddenly blinked. But when his eyes finally escaped from his trance-like moment and when they finally looked into mine with clarity, my heart sank and crushed at the same time.

His voice was deadpan when he said, “You don’t expect me to believe that, do you?”

“Scott, I know it is crazy,” I rushed on with desperation. He had to believe me. He just had to. “I know I may sound really crazy right now, but I’m telling the truth.” I put everything I had in that last word, every convincing power I managed to master in my wedding planning years. Everything I had left in me, I wrapped around that very word.

But he just sat there looking, disbelief on his face. I felt a thousand strings wrapped themselves around my heart and then slowly tighten that I couldn’t breathe.

“I have to go for now, Cara.”

The strings were tighter now and I couldn’t move. Why did he have to say that? Couldn’t he just sit there and talk about how crazy my words were? Couldn’t he at least say to my face that he didn’t believe me? Why did he have to go? But he just had to, didn’t he?

“Bridgette,” I said in a broken whisper, nodding my head. The tears fell down the carpet and I balled my hands to keep them from reaching out and cling on to him to beg him to believe me.

He just stared at me like he was seeing me for the first time–like I was just another patient with a weird medical condition. I turned away as he stood up from the couch. If he had to leave, he better do it now before I hold him hostage in Cara’s apartment.

The next thing I heard was the gentle closing of the door. It was the worst sound I had ever heard in my life. I dropped on the floor and cried.

Where the hell was Cara? I needed her now!

CARA

“I’ll see you later,” Quinn said before I opened the car.

“Quinn,” I started, looking him in the eyes, my hand frozen in the car door.

“Cara, don’t start telling me you won’t see me again,” he cut off before I could continue.

“But I can’t see you…for now,” I insisted. “I can’t see you until you settle things. And you know what I’m talking about.”

Our eyes battled for a while before he finally gave a resigned sigh. “You’re right.”

I smiled at him. “We’ve been apart for years. I think a short time to settle things won’t hurt.”

He was staring at me tenderly as he said, “But it will be a very short time, Cara.”

“I hope so, too.” I didn’t care anymore if Natalie would make a big scene. She could drag me down the street and I would even fight all the way and drag her with me. She was doing the very thing I did to Quinn ten years ago. Well, not really, but close to it. And from what I knew of her, she would be perfectly fine after a few weeks. I had deprived myself of happiness for a long time and I guess it was time I get a little selfish. And it was the first time I felt happy being one. Bridgette would be proud of me.”

Quinn gave me another kiss, a short and sweet one. “Go before I lose control and strap you to my side,” he said, stepping away with his hands deep in his pockets.

I laughingly pulled away from him and opened the car. I couldn’t wait to tell Bridgette.

All thoughts of Quinn and my change of heart flew out the window when I entered the apartment and saw Bridgette on the floor. At first, I honestly thought she was dead. She was just laying there like a murder victim in one of the TV series she was so fond of watching. Her body did not even flinch when the door flew open with my excitement.

“Bridgette?” I approached her with a mixture of alarm and relief when I saw that she was still breathing and her eyes blinked. “Bridge, what happened?” I asked, kneeling down beside her.

“He left,” she whispered, her eyes looking straight ahead where the wall met the floor. “He left, Cara.” A tear rolled from her left eye, down and across her nose, to her right cheek, before it finally disappeared as a mere stain on the carpet.

“You told him,” I said without a question mark. What other reason could there be? I was afraid to touch her in fear that she would push me away, but she reached out her hand and I took it. “Oh, Bridge,” I uttered brokenly, the tears staining my face as well. I felt her pain and seeing her–seeing my body–looking like that was just plain agonizing.

She finally broke down and she started to shake in tears as I joined her on the floor and hugged her.

“You have to be strong. You have to be strong,” I whispered over and over again. I was the frail one and she had always been the strongest. I was not used to being her barrel of strength, but I guess I had to at that time.

BRIDGETTE

I couldn’t remember how I managed to go through for days. Cara had never left my side and she never said a word about any hospital shifts. I vaguely remember hearing her talking on the phone about me being sick and that I needed bed rest for more days. But that was just it.

And I think I remembered her talking about Quinn, but I couldn’t put the words together and comprehend everything. All I was able to hang on to was that they kissed and talked.

It may have been three days or a week before I finally snapped out of it. I was in the couch, absently looking at the TV screen when it happened. My eyes blinked and I perked up on the couch and looked around.

Cara was in the kitchen doing the dishes and she whirled around with shock when I asked, “What day is it?”

I saw the tears in her eyes as she walked to me and gave me a hug. “Oh, God, I was almost considering taking you to a mental institution.”

I frowned at her when she pulled away. “Why the hell would you do that?”

“You were like a double-dead zombie for days, Bridge. You can’t blame me for–but you’re sane now, right? You’re out of your, err…trance?”

My eyes blinked once again and the hurt was back. I remembered Scott getting up and I heard the door closing again. The thousand imaginary strings constricting my heart was still there, their presence blatantly screaming against my chest. The tears came back and I cried in Cara’s arm. “He’s really gone, isn’t he?”

“He’ll come around if he really loves you. Otherwise, you don’t deserve him.”

“You’re just saying that because you’re my friend.”

“No, I’m saying it because it’s true. He’ll come around and if his feelings for you are stronger than his instinct to not believe you, he’ll come back. He’ll find a way to deal with it.”

“I can’t face him again, Cara. I just can’t.”

“Then don’t. Don’t go back to the hospital. I am no longer going to let you step inside that hospital now that Scott knows about the truth. It’s one big legal problem.”

“How about your work–”

“Don’t worry about it. For now, you’ll have to put the food on the table while I look for a real job.”

I pulled away from her and smiled. “You have planned this for a time, haven’t you?”

“What else should I think about for five days? I was taking care of a zombie and Quinn’s wedding has been cancelled. And I’m sorry about it.”

My eyes grew wide when realization crept in. “No way!”

Cara’s tears were no longer that of sadness over my heartbreak but of happiness as she nodded. “Yes way!”

“Oh my God! I’m so happy for you!” I pulled her for another hug and then pulled away none too gently. “Wait. You’re right. We need to find work. There’s no wedding and–”

“Lara called,” she paused when I frowned in confusion. “Your secretary. Really, Bridge, you should know her name. Anyway, she called and there are clients waiting for you.”

I fell against the back of the couch. “I don’t know. I don’t think I can work for now.”

“No, Bridge. You should get back on your feet. You’ve been useless for five days. I can’t go on with this alone. You know that.”

“But, Cara–”

“Things will fall into place in no time, Bridge. For now, let’s live one day at a time.”

“Easy for you to say.”

“I’ve been through the same hurt you’ve been, remember?”

I cringed at the memory of ten years.

“Now, get up and let’s make dinner.”

Cara didn’t stop pestering me until I finally decided to shower and change my clothes the next day.

She handed me an envelope.

“What’s this?” I asked as I drank my coffee.

“My–our–resignation letter. You’ll have to leave the hospital. I know I told you not to go back to that place, but you need to hand in your resignation.”

I swallowed hard. “I have to hand it in myself?”

She nodded. “Just get it done and leave as fast as you can.”

“But–”

“No, don’t start with that again. Just do it.”

I took the envelope and muttered, “Fine.” Maybe Scott wouldn’t be there anyway and there was a very little chance that we would bump into each other. “Where’s Quinn by the way?”

“I don’t know.”

I almost choked at her answer. “What do you mean you don’t know?”

She shrugged. “Natalie was the one who cancelled the wedding. He’s still probably patching things up at his end. I’m sure it is a mess.”

“You sound disappointed.”

“Well, he was too eager to see me again the last time we talked and he hasn’t called me yet.”

“Give it time,” I said with a wink, echoing her words to me.

My feet were shaking when I exited the office of the nurse director. She had wanted to talk to me about my sudden resignation, but I said I needed to be away for personal reasons and I guess she accepted that. I was very relieved that I almost ran out the door. As I walked down the corridor, I thought of the other nurses in the unit. For the months I had been with them, they grew on me. Danica would certainly learn about it and I would surely get a call from her. What should I say then? What reason could I give her that she would receive without further questions?

I was silently making up lines in my head as I waited for the elevator and when it opened, I gave a sigh of relief. It was empty. Stepping inside, I turned and pushed the button to take me to the ground floor. It was just about five inches away from closing when an arm suddenly shot through the open gap and the doors slid back to reveal my worst nightmare.

Scott was not as shocked as I was when our eyes met. As a matter of fact, it seemed that he chased the elevator just to get to me. My feet stepped back to the left corner of the small closed space when he came in. I silently prayed for the door to open again and reveal another person–anyone who could be a shield against his domineering gaze.

But that didn’t happen.

I was riding the elevator with him. Alone.

My mind was made up that I was not going to speak. As if I could, really. So I kept it shut and swallowed hard. What was wrong with the freaking elevator? Why was it slow today?

“You’ll have to leave the hospital.”

My head turned sharply toward him. “What?” Okay, I was angry now. And I knew he could see that in my eyes as I glared at him.

“You’ll have to leave,” he uttered with that deadpan voice again.

Really? Of all things, he was suggesting the very thing that I just did inside the director’s office? 

***This story will soon end as well. I have already planned the ending in my mind so it is definitely happening. :D

Chapter 30

BRIDGETTE

He could just say he didn’t want to see me again. It would have been understandable enough.

I was mentally shooting daggers at him and if we were not inside a descending metal box, I would have already tackled him to the ground and drag him down the street.

“You’re not a nurse, right? You should leave your job,” he uttered once again.

My leg was ready to give him a kick right on the groin when I realized what his words meant. His gaze was no longer blank or cold. In fact, he was looking down at me with amusement that his lips sort of twitched as my eyes widened in surprise. “Scott, you believe–”

“Believe you? Yes, I guess, I do,” he finished for me without moving.

The elevator dinged. We both turned when the door started to slide open.

“We’re full,” Scott said to the nurse who was just about ready to walk in. He took a step and pushed the button and the doors closed. When we were alone once again, he turned to me. “But I’m telling you, it has been difficult.”

My mouth had fallen open and my eyes were suddenly filled with tears. He believed me! “But–”

“What do you mean ‘but’?” he asked with a frown. “You wanted me to believe you, right?”

Without second thoughts, I vigorously nodded my head, the tears falling down my face.

“So–“ he started to say but the ding came once again and the doors started to open. This time, I was the one pushing the button.

“We’re doing a maintenance check. Use the other one,” I told the female doctor.

“But–” she started to say but the doors closed on her.

“You were saying?” I asked Scott.

“So,” he said with an amused look as he took a step toward me. “How do you get back?”

I blinked. For a second I didn’t know what he meant. When my brain finally registered his message, I shrugged. “I don’t know. We don’t have any idea.” I looked at him with eagerness. “We met this weird girl in a weird bookstore and she told us how to get back to our own bodies but it required a vague sacrifice we cannot even figure out what it really means. We’re still as trapped as we were since the accident.” Fear had come surging right back. Yes, Scott had finally decided I was telling the truth. But that didn’t mean he was still willing to be with me. It didn’t mean that he believed I believe what I was saying, but that it might not actually be the case. For all I knew, he was thinking I was actually crazy and that he understood why I believed something unimaginable.

But the gaze he was fixing me was saying the opposite. I knew he still cared for me and that he might want to be with me. So why was I still afraid?

“Then I guess we’ll figure it out together,” he finally said after a while.

More tears rolled down my face. “Are you sure you’re ready for it?” I asked. “I mean I might be stuck in this body for a while and this is not me.”

“You are who you are inside,” he shrugged as he said it. “And you’re still the Cara–”

“Bridgette, please. I am Bridgette.”

“Sorry,” he cringed. “Bridgette.” He took the remaining steps toward me. “That will take a lot of getting used to,” he said as his head bent down to my face.

Just as when my dream to make out in an elevator was about to happen, the elevator gave its final ding. A small groan escaped my lips when I realized we reached the ground floor.

“Let’s go,” Scott said beside me. He took my hand and pulled me out of the elevator.

CARA

I was anxiously waiting for Bridgette to get back. I shouldn’t have let her go to the hospital alone. She might have come across Scott and to think that would happen was just unimaginable for me. I knew she was still hurting and heartbroken over what that stupid guy did.

Pacing around my apartment, I tapped on my phone to ask if she was alright. Five minutes later and there was still no reply from her. When I couldn’t take it anymore, I grabbed my bag and my keys and stormed to the door. If she needed backup, I should be there.

When I opened the door, I yelped in surprise because Quinn was all of a sudden in front of me, his fist in midair.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“You came,” I said with awe. “You came.”

He frowned. “You told me to settle things first. Well, they’re all settled and–”

I didn’t let him finish because I flew in his arms and kissed him. At first he was just plain surprise but he got over it and answered my kiss with as much tenderness and intensity as mine. His arms restlessly roamed around me and I was just about to pull him back inside the apartment when thoughts of Bridgette crossed my mind.

“What?” Quinn asked when I pulled away with a groan.

“Bridgette.”

“What about her?”

“I don’t know. She’s in the hospital and I think something is up. I have to get to her.”

“We.”

I frowned. “What?”

“We’ll get to her,” he uttered, grabbing my hand. “I’ll come with you.”

I stood on my toes and gave him another kiss. “Let’s go.”

“Why is she in the hospital? I thought you are always on the phone with her if she’s on a shift?” he asked as we walked to where he parked his car.

“She’s there to hand in my resignation.”

“You’re leaving your job?”

I threw him a glance. “We’re technically breaking the law, you know.”

He chuckled. “I have been tempted to point that out a long time ago.”

“Let’s just get to the hospital before she runs into Scott.”

“Why can’t she run into him?”

With a sigh, I said, “I guess I’ll have to fill you in with some details.”

BRIDGETTE

I couldn’t believe I was in his car. I just couldn’t believe it.

If I was dreaming, I didn’t want to wake up. It was so surreal I didn’t want to blink at all.

Everything in his car felt so familiar, yet it felt like a distant dream.

“Don’t you have work?” I asked as Scott guided his car out of the hospital and into the road.

“It was over five hours ago,” he stated.

I looked at him in shock. “What have you been doing in the last–” I stopped myself. “Don’t bother. You live in the hospital.”

His soft chuckle also sounded like a dream. Oh my God. Was this really true? “You know I spend most of my time in the hospital when I want to escape,” he finally uttered, throwing me a meaningful glance.

I swallowed. “Was it effective?”

He appeared to think of my question for a while before he shook his head. “When Jenny died, it was effective for quite some time.” He turned a corner. “In your case, it was different.”

“Scott, I’m sorry I lied to–”

“No, I understand,” he cut in. “It’s unimaginable. If I think of it in a doctor’s perspective–in any normal human’s perspective–I would suggest you consult a psychiatrist.” His lips twitched before he turned his head to give me a short glance. “But I also know that you’re as sane as me and that there must be an explanation for all this.”

I groaned and sank against the car seat. “I hate to disappoint you, but we haven’t found an explanation. If there was any, we would have found a way to swap back.”

“Swap…” he uttered. “I’ve heard you guys say that word for a few times. Quinn was the first to say it. He knows?”

I nodded my head. “I don’t know how he found out. I guess he was just too familiar with Cara and me. He had known us for years ten years ago and he just,” I snapped my fingers, “knew. We were the ones who tried to deny it but he was persistent. It was a different case with you.”

“So you guys have known each other for years.”

“Yes.”

“And you separated.”

I nodded.

“You said that you and,” he hesitated for a moment before he continued, “Cara–I’m telling you this is really weird,” he added with an awkward laugh.

“Get used to it because I will not allow you to call me with that name ever again.”

“Okay, Bridgette,” he stated my name with great awkwardness.

I smiled at him. “You’ll get used to it.”

He scoffed. “I sure hope I will because I will be around for the long haul.”

My sharp intake of breath was audible inside the car. The tears started pooling again.

“Hey,” he said, reaching out. “I thought you’ll be happy to know that I do believe you?”

“That’s why I’m crying! I know you believe me but I am still afraid! What if we don’t get back? What then? I want you to know me as Bridgette without this body. I want you to know me with me inside my own body and I tell you, Scott, you would love my body. I have bigger boobs and better legs!” I knew I was talking nonsense, but I couldn’t help myself.

Scott chuckled and guided his car to the side of the road. When it stopped, he turned his body toward me and took both of my hands. “I know you are beautiful,” he stated. “I’ve seen your body, remember? But I am not that shallow as to want you inside it. Just hearing you talk and knowing your mind is enough for me. That’s what matters. I learned to like who you are not because you have this body. And I love you enough to be willing to be around this crazy phenomenon you’re stuck in. I hope that’s enough for you as well,” he said, gently looking in my eyes.

I nodded as tears flowed down my cheeks. “It’s more than enough of what I was willing to accept. And I love you, too.”

He leaned over and kissed my lips. “Good to know.” When he finally leaned away, he said, “Back to the topic.”

I frowned. I was not sure what we were really talking about before my drama.

“You said that you and Cara separated and when you met, you fought. Can you tell me why?”

“It’s a long story.”

“I have the day off,” he shrugged.

I sighed and closed my eyes. “I’ll tell you. First, let’s get something to eat.”

“Agree,” he nodded and pulled right back on the road.

CARA

“Relax, Cara, I’m trying to call her now,” Quinn said, reaching out to grab my hand and pull me to where he was sitting on the hood of his car. We were in the hospital parking lot. My car, the one Bridgette had been driving for the past few months, was still there. But where the hell was she?

“If something happened to her, this is my fault,” I uttered beside Quinn.

“Bridgette? Where the hell–what?” Quinn suddenly burst out beside me and I jumped back to my feet. I made an attempt to grab his phone but he turned away as he said, “Yes, I’m with Cara. What made you think I would not–what? Of course I settled things. Hey, I’m telling you everything’s okay now and–” He didn’t finish his sentence because I finally managed to snatch the phone from his hand.

“Bridge! Where the hell are you?”

“Cara? I was talking to Quinn. Put him right back.”

“You can talk to him later. Where the hell are you?”

“I’m with Scott. Why?”

Why? She sounded like it was the most natural thing in the world. Five days ago, she was a total zombie because of Scott and now, she was with him? “What? What are you doing with him?”

“It’s a long story,” she whispered.

When I finally heard the joy in her voice, my heart began to relax. “What happened?” I asked excitedly.

“I can’t really tell you. I’m with Scott, remember?”

“Okay. Just answer yes or no. You guys are cool now?”

“Yes,” and she said it with a little squeal.

“Oh God!” I said, jumping in the middle of the parking lot. “So you talked?”

“Yes and no.”

“You mean you are not done talking?”

“Yes.”

“He believes you?”

“Yes.”

“He’s staying?”

“Yes,” and another squeal followed.

“That’s enough for me. But you better tell him we still need to talk. It’s about time he talks to me.”

“I’m not sure about that, Cara.”

“Why the hell not?”

“What would you tell him?”

“I just want to talk to him.”

“Fine. Okay, I need to go now. We’re eating out.”

“You need it. You haven’t eaten anything good this week.”

“’Bye, Cara.”

“See you later.”

“Well?” Quinn asked with amusement when I finally handed his phone back to him. “It sounded like she was not angry at you. She was ready to burn me to the stakes a while ago.”

“It’s your fault. You took your precious time showing up.”

“Hey,” he said slowly, grabbing both my hands. He was still leaning against the hood of his car and he pulled me to him, his legs trapping my body. “It’s going to be worth it.”

“It better,” I told him before leaning over for a kiss.

***Next chapter, you will finally find out what happened 10 years ago! :)

Chapter 31

BRIDGETTE

We were sitting inside the diner just a few blocks away from Cara’s apartment. Scott had just set aside his empty plate while I finished my milkshake. He raised an eyebrow from across the table.

I arched an eyebrow at him. “What?”

“The story?” he asked.

“Oh, that. I was hoping you forgot about it.”

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to,” he said with a shrug. He had taken off his white coat and he was now facing me with his loosened tie and gray, button-up shirt.

“No, I guess you should know,” I uttered, sitting back against my chair. “I want you to know everything about me after all.”

He smiled. “I’d love to know everything about you.”

“You won’t like who I was years ago,” I pointed out. “In fact, you won’t like who I was before you met me .”

He chuckled. “I’ll be the judge of that.”

“Okay…” I said slowly, my mind already reeling back to the past. “Hmm…I guess I should start with once upon a time, there were two ladies who were so much different. The other one was beautiful–that’s me–and the other one was just the plain nerd with ugly big glasses–that’s Cara’s, of course.”

I let my words linger for a while. I watched Scott as he listened with a smile on his face.

“I didn’t really consider Cara a friend at first. We were in high school and I was the alpha girl. Everyone adored me, the girls envied me and the boys were very nice to me, if you know what I mean. So I didn’t really need anything, much more be friends with a nobody. I only knew of Cara’s existence when we partnered during our Biology class. I knew then that she was smart and so I decided I could use her services . So there, I pretended I didn’t mind being friends with her and all until the time came when I grew fond of her and her ignorance over a lot of things such as makeup, clothes and boys. She became my mentor in all things Biology and I became hers in all things girly. We were quite a match, actually. I grew to like her and I always defended her against the mean girls at school.

She would spend some time in my home where I would dress her up and do a makeover and I would come over their house to make projects. It became a routine for both of us and people started tagging us as best buddies. It went on for years until our senior year in high school and I met Quinn. He was just one of those cool high school guys you would see in television. He was a great basketball player, he was smart and he was hot. He took interest in me and we started dating. That also meant that he spent a lot of time with Cara whenever she was around and they mostly spent it fighting or throwing snide comments toward each other. The two became three for quite a while. Until it happened. The break-up.

I should let you know that I was not as good as Cara back then. I was the alpha girl, right? And I always got what I wanted. What I didn’t want, I threw away. But it was Quinn who broke up with me, not I. I couldn’t take it. It never happened to me before. I was angry and worried that everyone at school would know. And they did. For a few weeks, I had to suffer the truth that I, Bridgette Finn, was dumped by Quinn Carter.

Cara felt bad for me, of course. She knew how I adored Quinn and how I had been chasing him around for years. But when I found out that he broke up with me because of Cara, I was devastated. Can you imagine it? He decided she was much better than I. I felt betrayed by him. He had been spending all that time with me and all the while, he was eyeing my friend? That was just unacceptable, right? I had to get even, I thought. And I did. I cooked up a great plan.

I knew Cara didn’t like Quinn. She had always been vocal about him being too cocky and immature. She said that she had known him for years and all that time, he had been nothing but a nuisance. He would always play pranks on her when they were in kindergarten and he used to call her names even until high school. It was why I knew that my plan would work. One day, while we were inside my room doing our nails, I asked Cara for a favor. I asked her to be nice to Quinn. She asked why. I told her the truth, of course. I thought she wouldn’t mind and she wouldn’t care because she never really pictured herself having a relationship with Quinn. She was shocked at first, but she recovered. She said Quinn approached her one time and asked if she would like to hang out one day. She refused, of course, after she learned that I was not part of the group. After hearing that, I told her to call him and say she would love to hang out with him and that I was cool with it.

Cara didn’t like my plan. I told her that she had to do it for me. She was not into him and it would be very easy to break his heart, right? She didn’t immediately say yes. It took me three days to convince her that Quinn really did break my heart and when she said yes, we started our scheme. She didn’t want to be the one to call Quinn, so I did. That way, he would think I was cool with it and that I didn’t mind if he dated my best friend. He was too happy to ask Cara out the second time which she accepted.

So there, my plan was put into action with Cara unwillingly dating Quinn just for my sake. I became a school hero after people found out that I helped the two get together despite my history with Quinn. I willingly gave him to my best friend and in high school, it was a big deal. Quinn was also different around Cara. Back then, I didn’t see what he saw in her that he couldn’t find in me. They dated for months and Quinn was even planning on joining Cara to college. He was that in love with her. I was very excited for the big reveal to happen, when Quinn would finally have his heart broken. But things turned upside down. Cara flipped.

When I told her that it was time for her to break up with him, she was silent. It was then that I knew she fell for him despite everything that she told me. She said that she was no longer planning to break up with Quinn and that she was going to tell him the truth. I felt betrayed for the second time. My own best friend chose the guy who broke my heart over me. Again, I just had to do something. I thought of the most selfish thing I had ever thought of. If I couldn’t have what I wanted, Cara shouldn’t as well.

I told Cara it was okay and she was so happy that I almost chose to forget about everything. But every time she would leave me in the middle of something to be with Quinn, it ate me up. I no longer felt anything for Quinn and at that time, what I felt toward Cara was bitterness. And then the night of the prom came up. I had a cool guy for my prom date, but I never liked him. And then there was Cara, all dressed up and beautiful after all the makeover we did together and she was with Quinn. They were so happy and in love.

After the prom, some students decided to go to this house party and I urged Cara to go with me. She said yes and Quinn tagged along. I got so drunk because I was hoping to spend the last high school house party with my best friend yet there was her boyfriend who wouldn’t leave her side. Quinn was telling Cara that he had to take her home because he promised her dad he would. I became angry. I couldn’t even remember the exact words I said, but I do remember Quinn walking out and Cara running after him and her coming back to slap my face and she was crying as she said we were over.

It was a few days later that I found out the whole story of that night. A friend of mine told me that I screamed at Quinn and told him everything was a lie, that Cara never loved him, that it was just all part of a plan to break his heart. I had told him that Cara had been itching to get rid of him all along. The worst part was that I didn’t feel anything. I believed that Quinn would have been hurt the same way anyway if Cara eventually told him the truth. I felt that I made things easier for her. So when I met her along the corridor at the school and when she didn’t even glance at me, I didn’t mind. She decided we were over just because of a guy? How shallow could she get, right?

So there, it went on like that until the end of the school year and we all had to say goodbye. Quinn never talked to Cara after that night. I heard she tried to reach out to him, but he always made it a point that they never saw each other around school. I was cool with that. I believed that they both deserved it and that losing them both was no big deal.

That’s how Cara and I parted ways. We parted ways as enemies. And it took us ten more years to meet each other again and when we did, we ended up like this,” I finished with a dry smile. “Sometimes I think it’s fate playing with us for everything we did ten years ago. Maybe fate has decided that we should learn our lesson. You know, the one that always happens in the movies?”

Scott was looking at me with disbelief. “I can’t believe those things happened to you. It’s like I was hearing a script from a freaking movie.”

I gave off a small laugh. “I don’t know which high school you came from, but from where I came from, those things happen. Maybe that’s why it was easier for me to live with it for a few months until graduation, you know? People made a big deal out of it, sure, but they soon forgot about it because something bigger came up. We were just a passing show that did not end up well. It was only until I met Cara again that I realized I might have ruined all our lives. It was obvious that she never got over Quinn. And then, when he saw me and thought that I was Cara, I knew,” I snapped my finger, “it was still there. He was still in love with Cara after everything she did.”

“But he’s marrying someone else, right?” Scott asked with a frown.

My eyes widened. “Oh my God, I almost forgot to tell you. No, he cancelled the wedding. He’s back with Cara now.”

A surprised smile broke on his lips. “Really? And he’s okay with…you know, the swapping thing?”

I looked at him dryly. “Of course, he is. Why do you think he spent all those time with her when he could have just left everything to his ex-fiancé to handle?”

“Well, you do have a point.”

“Well? What do you think? You still love me after everything?” I chided.

He narrowed his eyes with a grin. “I think you’ve learned your lesson. You did, right?”

“Of course. The hard way,” I said, pointing at myself, at Cara’s chest.

“Then I guess I don’t have any problem with your dramatic past.”

“Well, then, now that’s settled, I have to tell you that Cara wants to talk to you.”

“What for?”

“Well, she said she wants to talk.”

“I will be talking to the nurse Cara, right? The one I had been treating really badly in the hospital for years?”

“Uh, yeah, you will.”

“And this time she knows I know and she can be honest with me now, right?”

“Uh…yes.”

Scott groaned and closed his eyes. “Now I’m starting to think this is not going to be very easy.”

Chapter 32

CARA

Scott was not looking good. He looked like he never slept for days and now he was facing me with apprehension.

“What’s wrong with you?” I asked, my arms folded over my chest.

“You’re making him nervous, Cara,” Bridgette told me. She was sitting beside him in the couch while I was positioned in the single chair adjacent to them.

“Why would you be nervous?” I directed my question to Scott.

“Actually, I’m not that nervous,” he said, looking up at Quinn standing behind me as if asking for support from his own specie. “This just feels very weird.”

“You’ll get used to it,” everyone told him.

I didn’t expect Scott Newman to be nervous toward me at all, really. He had never treated me easily in the past and I got used to it. And I was certain he was not sorry about it either, because let’s face it that both of us were just doing our job.

“What do you want to talk about, Cara?” asked Bridgette.

For a moment, I just stared at the two of them. Then I took a deep breath. “I didn’t actually just want to talk to Scott. I realized what I want to say is for everyone else in this room.” I felt Quinn shift his weight from one foot to the other behind me and then his hands went to my shoulder for support. “Since everything is kind of settled between all of us and I guess we will all eventually learn to live with this situation,” I continued, “I guess the first step we need to take, Bridgette, is to start living this life. We don’t know how we can get back, we don’t know if we ever will. And we can’t hang our lives waiting for that to happen.”

“I agree. I was just about to suggest something like that now that you have officially resigned as a nurse. I want to go back to work as a wedding planner and I need to do it fast now that Quinn here decided to cancel his wedding,” Bridgette said, looking at Quinn with amusement.

“Okay, I guess that’s settled then,” I announced, getting up.

“Wait! I have one question,” Bridgette said, jumping to her feet.

“What?”

She grimaced and walked up to me. By the look on her face, I knew what she wanted to ask. “How about the…you know, the physical thing?” she whispered the question.

“Bridgette–” I started, but she held my hand strongly.

“You know what it feels, right? You know now that you’re with Quinn and sooner or later, the two of you will have your own needs ,” she relayed her desperation with her eyes.

“For now, I don’t want to think about it. But you can do whatever the hell you want, Bridge. As long as,” I rushed before she jumped on her feet in joy, “you never mention it to me. Don’t ever dare tell me what you have been doing with him or whatever else you plan to do. Just don’t. I might just get back inside that body.” I finished my sentence in a very low whisper. The guys had stood up and were in the kitchen talking.

“I love you,” Bridgette said as she hugged my midriff. “I shouldn’t have fought with you ten years ago. It shouldn’t have happened. I love you so much, you know that, right?”

“You’re not just saying that because I told you about me being okay with you having sex, right?”

“No, of course not!” she gaped. “I love you, Cara. Whatever happens, know that I will never hurt you again. I will never do anything bad with your body.”

“That’s really weird to hear, but I believe you. I love you, too,” I said with a smile, hugging her back.

After a few minutes, while Bridgette went to the bathroom, I signaled to Quinn to give me a private time with Scott. He did so by walking to the kitchen to wash our cups of coffee.

An awkward silence reigned between us for a moment. I broke it before Bridgette could come back.

“Look, I know everything is still weird for you, but I just want to tell you something.”

He looked at me with hesitation. I smiled inwardly. Okay, so he might be comfortable around me after all.

“I’m not going to talk to you about our past ,” I told him and I saw the tension slowly ease away from his face. “But I want to tell you that I am willing to forget everything you’ve done to me. No, don’t say they were just part of your job. I understand that. But sometimes, you get too overboard, you know? You’re too serious with what you do that you don’t really care how you make others feel. But that’s not a problem anymore. I can’t change the way you do your work.”

He never had the chance to utter a single syllable as I attacked him with my gaze.

“But I can’t have you hurting Bridgette again. I won’t forgive you for that. The past week has been hell for both of us. She was like a double-dead zombie and I don’t want to deal with that again.” I searched his eyes and held his gaze with mine as strongly as I could. “Do you understand what I mean? Whatever happens to us, I want you to make sure that Bridgette is safe, okay?”

“What do you mean by that?” he asked.

“Whatever happens to us, to our bodies, I want you to make sure that you will be there for Bridgette whichever body she will be at in the future.”

He frowned. “Of course,” he answered without batting an eye. “I’m not going anywhere, Cara.”

I stared at him for quite some time before I finally nodded. “I’ll hold you to that, Scott.”

BRIDGETTE

It seemed that the day Cara and I decided to finally end things in the hospital was also the same day that everything fell into place. Well, not everything, of course, because we were still as trapped inside each other’s body as before after a few months.

And then there were our families. My mom and dad and Lorraine still had no idea that I was not in the same body. My parents rarely called or came to visit and every time, Cara was the one who faced them. They never stayed for long. I had long accepted that they would never be the parents I had always wanted. I realized it was the only way they knew how to be actual parents. Things became better with Lorraine though. Now that she knew I knew of her secret, she had always confided in me, thinking I was Cara. I had told Cara about the little secret my sister was keeping and she chose to act like she didn’t know whenever Lorraine was around. But Lorraine also took a liking to her saying I was better than I was a few months ago. The three of us would often go out and do girly things. It was still difficult for me to not tell her the truth though. I so desperately wanted my sister to know, but I was still hoping, at the back of my mind, that Cara and I would go back. If we didn’t, then I might just tell her. Someday.

Cara’s dad was still the same. He would pop in without notice and knowing Cara missed him like hell, I started to introduce her to him and whenever he was around, I would call her to come over my place and in time, he got used to her presence. He started to love Cara. He even pointed out one time that she was so much like me. Of course, she was his daughter after all. I didn’t know if Cara wanted to tell her dad the truth, but I had a guess that she felt she couldn’t because the man was…well, not that young and he might take the news badly.

Cara started studying nursing for the second time. And mind you, people, she was the best in her class. Who wouldn’t? She had years of experience prior her education! And while she was studying, she was working with me in my office. Hey, somebody had to keep up appearances, right?

Scott and I were doing great. Well, kind of. It took him weeks to finally get used to calling me Bridge when he was in the mood and Bridgette when he was totally pissed. He would call me Bridgette about ten times in a week.

“But I’m glad you’re finally out, you know,” he had told me one time.

“What do you mean?” We were out on a date, just walking down the street. He had picked me up from the office.

“That you don’t have to pretend you’re Cara. I realize you have been holding out a lot of yourself from me.”

That moment I thought he was going to say he didn’t like the rest of me after all. “And?”

“Apart from your obviously bossy attitude, I think I love everything about you.” Now, that was the winner, right?

But sex was still not happening. Well, I guess not yet. We still enjoyed the tension if you know what I mean.

I could also say that things started to feel normal in a different kind of way. Yes, we still had a lot of glitches here and there because of our situation, but Cara and I tried as hard as we could to feel normal. I was feeling confident being inside her body and I learned to love her body–small breasts and all. I didn’t have any choice anyway. Longing for my original body would only make me miserable and I had been feeling far from it ever since Scott decided to go back to me.

CARA

Leaving the hospital was not an easy decision on my part. But it was the right thing to do. Danica would still visit Bridgette and sometimes, I would tag along. My friend finally managed to accept me, Bridgette, into her circle and it was one of the things that made the transition easier.

We were living a normal life in our own way, in a way we knew how.

I missed my dad a lot and I would still cry over it from time to time. But I couldn’t tell him my secret. He would surely have a heart attack if he realized I was telling the truth. Or if he wouldn’t, he would think his only daughter had gone insane. Maybe in time I would take the courage to tell him, but I was still hoping Bridgette and I could go back.

Quinn was a constant bother. But a nice bother, I should say. He started to take me to the usual spots where we used to date back in high school. And we went back to the bridge. Did I tell you the story of that bridge?

It was nothing big, really. It was where he confessed to me back in high school. It was the place where he told me why he had been a constant pain in my ass ever since kindergarten. It was there that he finally admitted that he didn’t care if people at school would laugh at him if they knew he liked me. It was on that bridge that we first kissed. And it was on that bridge that he promised me he would join me to college. No one knew of that bridge, not even Bridgette. It was ours and we started to make new memories in that place.

“I still can’t believe we’re back here,” he had said to me one night.

“Yeah, me too. I had always avoided this place ever since high school.”

“I never even thought of this place since that night,” he admitted.

“But we’re here; we’re back.”

His eyes were happy and content when he looked at me that night. “Yes, we’re back.”

We would often make up funny scenes of how the people from our old high school would react if they saw us together. Sure, they would wonder why Quinn was back with Bridgette. But then, what would they think if they heard Quinn call me Cara? And then, we would try to come up with reasons that ranged from acceptable to outrageous.

Things were great for a couple of months. I was happy being back at school and helping Bridgette in the office. I was glad I had Quinn. I was thankful I could spend time with Danica and my dad despite the fact that they only saw me as Bridgette. To sum it all up, I was happy I could finally be me inside Bridgette’s body.

But things had to come to an end, right?

Just as when everything was feeling great and normal, it happened.

And neither Bridgette nor I had ever imagined things to end up the way they did.

Chapter 33

BRIDGETTE

It was just another normal day for us.

I went to the office and demanded things from Lara–yes, her name finally stuck in my mind–like I always did before Cara would come to the office. The two of us decided we needed a new set of wardrobe for the weekend getaway we planned with the guys. It would not be out of state, but it would be somewhere quiet and relaxing. Quinn needed it, saying he wanted to get away from his family and friends for a while because they were still not getting over his decision to not go through with the wedding. Scott obviously hadn’t been on a vacation for years and he deserved one with me, of course. And Cara and I needed this one to hibernate. It was still sort of tiring to pretend we were somebody else no matter how normal we felt. Did I say that right? Well, it might just mean I really needed this break.

So, for five hours or so, Lara had been running around and typing on her computer to rush everything I ordered. And just after lunch, Cara arrived, beat from school.

“I didn’t get lunch. What did you have?” she asked, slumping her body down my office couch.

“I didn’t get one either. We can just grab one on the way,” I suggested.

Once I was done with my task, I told Lara to not wait for me and close the office at exactly four in the afternoon. I was too eager to go out shopping.

Cara and I went to the usual spots. I would try on clothes and she would scrutinize my choices.

“My body doesn’t really look good in that one, Bridge,” she said as I got out wearing very short shorts. “Can’t you choose something longer?”

I rolled my eyes. “Your body looks great in this,” I objected, turning around to look in the mirror.

“I don’t know,” she uttered, tilting her head to the side to look at me.

“I’ll get this,” I announced with a smile.

Cara just shrugged her shoulder. She knew she couldn’t do anything.

And like she had always been years before, she was a difficult shopping partner. She was the type who preferred to be the advisor, but when it was time for her to choose her own clothes and try them on, she could get really difficult. Of course, I would never allow my original body to be clad with boring fabric so I made it my responsibility to choose the right dresses for her.

“Can we go home now?” she asked dryly as the woman behind the counter threw our clothes inside a paper bag.

“Just one more stop,” I begged. I needed a good scarf, I thought.

“Quinn and Scott are waiting by the coffee shop, Bridge. They’ve been there for like an hour now,” she reminded me.

“Come on, they’re together. Those two always have a lot of things to talk about. And plus, what we’re doing is for them anyway.”

Cara looked at me doubtfully. “You’re such a shopaholic.”

I ignored her and grabbed our bags from the counter. “Come on,” I said, handing her own bag. “I need a scarf.”

CARA

Bridgette could get very excited whenever she was shopping. And it was almost always impossible to stop her. Years ago, it was the most tiring thing I would have to do with her. And that fact never changed in present time.

I let her drag me out of the store and down the side walk.

“What?” I asked her when she suddenly stopped.

“I see scarves,” she beamed, looking across the street.

I resigned with a chuckle. “Fine. Just that store and then we’re off. Quinn’s been calling me every ten minutes.”

“Tell him to get lost because we’re not done yet,” she uttered as she grabbed my hand once more and pulled me to the street.

To outsiders, we were probably just a couple of girl friends crossing the street in a rushed shopping spree.

Or perhaps to them, we were just two unfortunate ladies who didn’t see the motorcycle who made a sharp turn coming their way.

For me, everything was fast, just like it was months ago when we had that accident in the middle of the street.

But I think Bridgette saw it coming just a few seconds before I did because she pulled me so fast I barely had time to feel the full impact. The moment I hit the ground, I was numb. The ringing in my ears were a mixture of people shouting and the whirring of the motor’s engine.

The last thing I saw was my unconscious face just a foot away. Bridgette.

I felt like I was riding a magic carpet and it was floating in the air. But it was no magic carpet. I knew very well I was being wheeled through concrete, riding a stretcher.

“What happened?” I heard someone ask as the stretcher rolled on.

“I saw this lady pull the other lady, the one with black hair, to block herself from the impact,” answered a voice. “Can you believe it? She used her friend to save herself!” she finished with an angry cry.

What was she talking about? Who “this lady” was she referring to? Was it me? I didn’t pull anyone. I didn’t.

“Cara? Can you hear me?” a man’s voice asked after the stretcher was lifted and pushed into the ambulance. I couldn’t move my head. Someone had enclosed my neck with a stiff guard. I tried to open my eyes. They were heavy.

“Cara?” the voice asked once again. Apart from the man asking the question, there was someone else moving about and doing something with my body. I felt a BP cuff tighten around my upper arm. And then a pulse oxymeter was attached to my finger. A constant cracking of the radio was at the background. And the ambulance’s alarm was ringing in my ears.

“Cara?” the vice repeated, this time too near my ear.

I finally managed to open my eyes, but there was too much light. Was he talking to me? Was it Quinn? He was the only man who knew my real name.

“Bridge…” I uttered but all that came out was a breath.

“Good, you’re conscious. Don’t sleep, okay? We’re taking you to the ER. I am going through your bag, Cara. I need to call someone,” the man was saying.

He was not Quinn. He was a paramedic. But how did he know I was Cara? He wouldn’t know I was Cara if he looked into my bag. I was Bridgette Finn–body, bag, and all.

“You have a Scott Newman in your speed dial. We will call him and tell him what happened, okay? You’re going to be alright. Just don’t sleep.”

They probably took the wrong bag. Where was Bridgette? I wanted to ask, but it seemed that my mouth was not responding to my request.

I tried to stay conscious as long as I could, but it was no use. My lids were too heavy.

It was easier the next time I tried to open them. And I was in a different place. There was a commotion on the bed beside me. It was a very familiar sound. It was the usual sound in the ER whenever there was a real emergency.

“Bridge, Bridge, can you hear me?” asked a familiar voice.

I turned my eyes and saw Scott. I frowned.

“Sweetheart, can you hear me?” he asked again, his face looming over me.

I tried to shake my head. I was not Bridgette. What the hell was wrong with him?

“Bridge…” I tried to say but it came out wrong.

“What?” he asked.

“What the hell are you guys doing?! Do something!” shouted a voice I very well knew from the bed beside mine.

Turning my head, I saw Quinn glaring at every nurse and doctor moving about.

A female nurse was trying to calm him down.

What was he doing there? Quinn, I am here!

“Quinn,” I tried to call out.

“What?” Scott asked over me once again.

I turned my eyes at him. “Bridgette…where…”

And by some miracle, he was able to understand what I was trying to say. His eyes slowly widened in realization. “Cara?” he asked, his voice shaking.

“Where…Bridgette…Quinn…” I tried once again and I could barely hear my voice. But it sounded different. It sounded very familiar. Was it my own voice, the one I was born with, that I was hearing?

“Oh my God,” Scott breathed out. “Quinn!” he shouted over his shoulder. “Quinn! It’s Cara!”

Yes, yes. Call Quinn! And Bridgette? Where is Bridgette?

“It’s Cara!” Scott shouted once again and Quinn was beside him in an instant, looking down at me.

“Cara? Is that really you?” His voice was a shaking whisper.

What the hell was wrong? Couldn’t he tell? “Yes…” I managed to answer. “Bridgette…”

“Oh my God,” Scott cried out once again, raking his fingers through his hair. He whirled around and went to the bed next to me. “Move aside!” he shouted at someone as I felt Quinn’s hand grip mine.

What the hell was happening?

The beeping of the monitor was so familiar I almost jumped out of bed. It was like that day months ago when I woke up inside Bridgette’s body. But a hand was holding mine, and this time, it was Quinn. He was sleeping, his head resting on the bed.

“Quinn,” I called and he lifted his head. He smiled at me, his tired eyes watering.

“Cara?” was the first word he uttered.

“You know I’m Cara,” I said, intending sarcasm, but I heard my voice. It was my own voice! My eyes widened as I looked at Quinn.

He slowly nodded his head. “You’re back,” he said in a hoarsely.

I looked around the room. I was no longer in the ER. I raised my left hand–my very own hands with the nails Bridgette colored hot pink just yesterday–and my eyes watered. “Oh my God…” I whispered in a shaking voice. “I’m back?”

Quinn squeezed my other hand and nodded. “Welcome back, Cara,” he uttered and leaned over to kiss my forehead.

“Bridge would be so happy!” I cried out.

The lack of response from Quinn caused my heart to hammer against my chest. Something was definitely wrong. I turned my eyes to look at his but they faltered. “Quinn, where’s Bridgette?” I slowly asked.

“Cara,” he started with a guarding tone.

I pulled my hand away from him and started to peel the covers of the bed. I had to go find Bridgette.

“Cara, wait,” Quinn stopped me and gently pushed me back on the bed.

“Quinn, I have to see Bridgette–”

“She’s still in surgery,” he answered.

Frozen, I stared at him. “What do you mean surgery? It was just a small accident, right?” I didn’t even have anything larger than a scratch! Yes, I felt dizzy, but I was all right. No memory loss, no casts, no slings. I was feeling perfectly fine!

“Cara, her body received most of the impact.”

“But Quinn–” I started, not wanting to hear what happened. It was better left unexplained.

“People said everything happened so fast. But everyone saw how Bridgette tried to save herself by pulling you in front of the motorcycle.”

“No, no, no,” I cried.

“Cara, I know Bridgette tried to save you ,” Quinn uttered. “By pulling her body in the way, she was able to save yours,” he finished.

And I hope he didn’t. Why the hell would Bridgette do that? Was she crazy?

“Don’t blame yourself. That’s the last thing Bridgette wants.”

How could I not? Was this what the girl in that bookstore was talking about? Sacrifice? I won’t allow it! “I want to see her.”

“She’s going to be fine. Scott’s in the OR and he is not coming out with a corpse for a girlfriend. Do you understand? Bridgette’s going to be okay,” Quinn reassured me. But it was not enough.

I couldn’t sleep. I tried to, but I couldn’t.

Quinn called my dad and he came to the hospital in lightning speed.

I hugged him like I never did before. God, I missed him. His smell, his embrace.

“Cara, you should stop this habit of getting into accidents,” he joked.

“Dad, I’m just so glad you’re here,” I uttered.

“Well, I’m glad you’re not shouting you are someone else. The last time, you acted like you didn’t know me.”

He asked me a lot of questions and mostly, they were about Quinn. Why didn’t I introduce the guy before? Why did he have to meet him in a hospital? Why did I keep him a secret?

But his curiosity was immediately gone when he found out I was with Bridgette during the accident. He was greatly worried. After all, he thought she was my best friend and she was close to him these past couple of months.

I insisted to be in the waiting area outside the OR. Sitting on a wheelchair with an IV attached to my arm, I waited impatiently for the doors to open. My dad and Quinn waited with me in silence.

When the blue doors finally swung open, it was Scott who came out.

I finally knew the emotion the movies try to portray in such scenarios. The anticipation, the hope and the fear–all of them mixing together as the bearer of the news removes his mask. In our case, the look on Scott’s face as he looked at me made my heart sank. And as he tried to explain everything that went inside the OR, my mind was numb. The tears flowed like a hopeless leak in a faucet.

I prayed for someone–anyone–to wake me up from this tremendously awful dream.

***The last chapter will be up on December 5th, guys! I hope I have given justice to this story and I hope you like it enough to vote and comment! Thank you! :D

Epilogue

CARA

Being back inside my body was a bittersweet thing. It meant I was finally free to be with the people I cared about.

But it was also a constant reminder of Bridgette. It might be creepy, but I would often see Bridgette whenever I looked in the mirror. I had spent months looking at my own face with her behind it. I had talked to her while looking at this face. For months, this body was Bridgette’s.

Sometimes, I would cry over what happened. Quinn never tried to soothe me. He was just there to hold me and I was grateful for it.

I accepted things faster than anyone anticipated. Maybe they thought it was the nurse in me that helped, but honestly, it was the hope. I was still with so much hope.

Quinn’s footsteps beside mine as we walked were a reminder that I would never be alone again. The hand holding mine was a reassurance that everything would be alright.

I opened the door and saw Scott. He lifted his eyes from the book he was reading and smiled at us. “Hey, guys. It’s about time. Lorraine just left,” he said as he stood up from the chair.

Quinn came forward and shook his hand. “How are things?” he asked.

“Great,” Scott answered and I didn’t hear the rest. I was already walking to the center of the room.

“Hi, Bridge,” I greeted as I took her hand in mine. “You’re not looking good despite your good vitals,” I honestly said. “You’re pale as a paper, your hair is lighter, and are those wrinkles? Oh, oh, not good,” I added with a smile. If she was listening, she would surely be screaming in panic. “And your skin is dry. But don’t worry. I brought lotions, scented of course. You’ll love them.”

“Hey, Bridge!” Quinn said, sitting on the bed beside her.

“Careful, man,” Scott warned.

“By the way,” Quinn continued, not hearing Scott. He took my hand in his as he looked at Bridgette’s sleeping form. Last week, they had taken her off the ventilator and it was a success. She could now breathe on her own. “I already asked Cara to marry me. Fast? No, not really,” Quinn added with a smile.

“Yes, of course, I said yes,” I told Bridgette. “But the wedding’s not happening until you wake up, okay? I can’t walk down the aisle without a great wedding planner and a maid of honor.”

“Of course, she’s waking up,” Scott said with more confidence. “Everyone believes she can make it.”

I looked at Bridgette and squeezed her hand. I knew she would wake up. Her brain was healing well and the doctors believed that they could put her out of the induced coma sooner than expected.

As I stared at her, I couldn’t help but wonder if everything that happened was all just a dream. Who would have thought that Bridgette was the one who would do the sacrifice thing? These past few weeks, I never tried to find out why it happened to us–why we switched. I didn’t bother to really analyze how the girl in that bookstore knew a sacrifice would actually be the answer.

 And it really did work. But not just in a way Bridgette and I had hoped for.

Like Scott, I was confident everything would be alright. They better be because I know Bridgette was already itching to plan my wedding.

BRIDGETTE

Everything that happened after the accident I only learned from the stories people told me. And it was frustrating that I couldn’t speak and ask my questions because I was in a freaking induced coma.

I could hear everyone. I didn’t know when it started, but the only thing I remembered was that I just started to be conscious–well, inside my mind, that is. I wanted my body to just move and my eyes to open, but they wouldn’t!

Scott had been with me every day since then. He would update me with the condition of my body and how the swelling in my brain was starting to heal. And speaking of which, I was utterly glad I was back. On the day of the accident, when I pulled my own body with Cara in it to block that motorcycle, I was honestly hoping I could save her body and maybe, it would cause our souls to switch back, and Cara’s body would be okay. And I guess it worked.

I myself didn’t expect I could do such a big sacrifice, but it just came to me. For once in my life, I didn’t think of my own safety.

And look how it ended for me. Not that I regretted it, but I really hoped that someone above would have had mercy over me.

Or maybe I was given a far greater chance to live than the other people who switched bodies had, as the girl in that bookstore said.

I knew I could make it. If they would just take me off this coma, I would prove to them that I, Bridgette Finn, could make it.

Cara and Quinn stayed longer, chatting with Scott. He needed it. He had been practically living in this hospital room for weeks now. I was hoping to finally give him a normal life, away from the hospital, before, but it seemed that it would have to wait until I woke up.

They were now talking about Lorraine who finally decided to leave law school and pursue a career in art. I should be cheering for my sister. She did a great job standing up for herself. My sister told me how our parents reacted to the news and I tell you, guys, I could literally hear myself laughing at the scene she pictured out for me.

Danica dropped by before her shift and reminded Cara they would have to exchange shift on Saturday because she would be out on a date. Oh, did I forget to mention Cara was hired back? I didn’t feel good about it, really. It meant she was in the same hospital as me and she would always pop in to check on me.

Everyone wondered why Scott ended up with me . I guess Cara and Scott finally managed to convince everyone they never really dated before and that they only had a closer relationship because he was dating her best friend. And it was not the reason why Cara suddenly resigned. It was a pretty legit reason for me, actually.

“Hey,” Scott said to me later that night when Cara and Quinn finally said goodbye with the promise to drop by on Friday. “Want me to read you the paper?” he asked.

Of course, I did! I wanted to know everything that was happening in the world!

“And I know you would like me to start in the Showbiz section,” Scott said with a laugh.

Definitely.

When he was done reading me the paper, he took my hand in his and rubbed it with his thumbs. I loved it when he was doing that.

“You know, this news of Cara and Quinn getting married makes me think about proposing,” he said in a gentle voice.

Oh my God! Yes, yes, I’ll marry you this instant! Even in this boring hospital gown, I will!

“But you have to wake up first, of course,” he added with a teasing tone.

Oh, I will. I will wake up.

“I love you, Bridge,” he whispered as he lightly kissed my mouth.

Just wait ’til I wake up, sweetheart. We still have a lot of ‘loving’ to do now that I’m back in this body.

“I wonder how you would like my proposal to be. I should probably ask Cara. I know you want something out of the ordinary.”

I don’t care how you would do it, I answered in my head. Just make sure that you do because I am about ready to plan a double wedding.

---

Check out other works from the same author:

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/b9a248b9e478b695f540088c96435a328d4343ae/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f7749644d5552595165597a6538673d3d2d33313532353532312e313638333737333737633161316239663730373638323839303634312e706e67)

  ![](https://img.wattpad.com/a45f2835eba2a62e5721a3a82dde923ad18dadaf/68747470733a2f2f73332e616d617a6f6e6177732e636f6d2f776174747061642d6d656469612d736572766963652f53746f7279496d6167652f494a34496e6d635a533177796a513d3d2d33313532353532312e3136383337373338653435656134363432363636363633363635332e706e67)